ASIA mj, XI Cornell University Library The original of this book is in the Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924023893898 Z 7835.B9nT8 ""'""""' ''"^"^ * muSA&SS^S^. translation 3 1924 023 893 898 DATE : DUE w je- se*«* ■*'-*ii'*" ^^feto^«f?,-«« if#»««s^iwi«, »i. ^ 'v"'~' ' ■ _, "^ GAYLORD PRINTED IN U.S A- ^ ^ ^ i^ -f f^ m ^P n m m 5t i ft X A CATALOGUE OP THE CHINESE TRANSLATION OF THE BUDDHIST TRIPITAKA THE SACRED CANON OF THE BUDDHISTS IN CHINA AND JAPAN COMPILED BY ORDER OF THE SECRETARY OF STATE FOR INDIA BY THIS BOOK IS A REPRINT, MADE PHOTOGRAPHICALLY IN JAPAN BY PERMISSION OF THE CLARENDON PRESS, OF THE BOOK PUBLISHED BY THE CLARENDON PRESS AT OXFORD IN 1883. BU¥YIU NANJIO PEIEST 01' THE TEMPLE, EASTEEN HX)NGWAN2I, JAPAJf, MBMBBE OF THE EOYAL ASIATIC SOCIKTY, liONDON AT THE CLARENDON PRESS M DCCC Lxxxin [ All rights reserved ] TO PROFESSOR MAX MtJLLER, •IN GRATEFUL AND EESPECTFUL EEMEMBEANCE OF HIS KIND INSTRUCTION, HELP, AND SYMPATHY, THIS CATALOGUE IS DEDICATED BT HIS PUPIL BUNYIU NANJIO. CONTENTS. Introduction ....... Transliteration of Sanskrit and Chinese Words adopted for this Catalogue Chronological table of the Chinese Dynasties List of the Principal Authorities ........ Additions and corrections PAGE xi xxix xxxi xxxii xxxiv COLUMir CATALOGUE. FIRST DIVISION. ^ H^ Zin-ts^A; or SJ^ f^ ^ Sifio-shan-^in, Sutras of the Hlnayana 127 Class I. PSf '^ iaF 6-han-pu, Igama Class. Nos. 542-678 127 „ n. ^. ^p $^ T^n-yi-Mn, Sutras of single translation, excluded from the preceding Class. Nos. 679-781 163 Past III. yj^C /V. yV |§< ^g >^ ''J'* y^ ^Xi Sun-yiien-aiu-tsan-Aii-ta-siao-shan-ALn, Sutras of the Mahayana and Hinayana, admitted into the Canon during the later (or Northern) and Southern Sun (a.d. 960-1127 and 1127-1280) and Yuen (a.d. 1280-1368) dynasties. Nos. 782-1081 181 SECOND DIVISION. ^ |9c Liili-tsS,n, Vinaya-piiaka. Pabt I, ;^ ^ ^ Ta-shan-luh, Vinaya of the Mahaydna. Nos. 1082 -no6 . . . ,239 Paet II. ^h ^ ^ Siao-shan-luh, Vinaya of the Hinayana. Nos. 11 07-1 166 . . . .245 COLUMN X CONTENTS. THIED DIVISION. 1^ |i^ Lun-tsan, Abhidharma-piiaka. Part T-. ^ ^ ^ Ta-shan-lun, Abhidharma of the Mahayana. Nos. 1 167-1260 . ■ 257 Past II. /j'' |^ |^ Siao-shari-lun, Abhidliarma of the HJnayana. Nos. 1 261-1297 . . 277 Paht III. tI^ 7C ^ A 1^ ^ 1^ Suii-yueu-suh-aiu-tsan-Au-lun, Works of the Abhi- dharma of the Mahayana and Hinayana, successively admitted into the Canon during the later (or Northern) and Southern Sun (a. D. 960-1127 and 1127- 1280) and Yuen (a. D. 1 280-1 368) dynasties. Nos. 1 298-1320 . . . 287 FOUETH DIVISION. ^ 1^ Tsa-tsan ('Sa?nyukta-pi?aka?')^ Miscellaneous Works. Part I. ]® JlI ^ W ^^ ^^ Si-thu-shaii-hhien-^-wan-tsi, Works of the s^ges and wise men of the western country, i.e. India. Nos. 1321-1467 .... 293 Part II. (a) itfi zL ^ ^ Tshz'- thu - ^u - shu, Works of 'this country,' i.e. China. Nos. 1468-1621 325 (b) y^ ^ ^J JA. 1^ ^ ^K Ta-min-suh-soi-tsan-^u-tsi, Several Chinese Works successively admitted into the Canon during the great Mifi dynasty, a. d. 1368- 1644. Nos. 1622-1657 357 (c) J,C 1^ 5^ ^^ ^^ 1^ ^^ IW Pe-tsan-A/ju^-nan-tsan-han-hao-fu, Works wanting in the Northern Collection' and now added from the Southern Collection^, with their 'case-marks.' Nos. 1658-1662 ........ 365 APPENDIX I. List of the Indian Authors, with the titles of the works ascribed to them ...... 369 APPENDIX II List of the Translators of the Chinese Buddhist Tripifaka, both foreign and native, under successive and contemporaneous dynasties, with short biographical notes, and the titles of their translations which are still in existence .............. 379 APPENDIX III. List of the Chinese Authors 459 Index of the authorised Sanskrit titles ............ 469 Index of the proper names of the Indian and Chinese Authors and Translators with reference to the three Appendices .............. 477 ' T^ffi ^M6 Ts^-tsSn, ' Samyukta-piiaka(?).' This Chinese years in a careful examination of the whole Canon, beginning from term for miscellaneous Indian and Chinese works is used by a l»is thirtieth year. I have a copy of the Japanese edition In my pos- Chin«se priest named K'su, in his valuable work entitled session, sent to me from the temple Eastern Hongwanzi last year. "Yueh-tsan-it'-tsii, or Guide for the Examination of the Canon. ' For the Southern and Northern Collections of the TripKaka It consists of ^^48 fasciculi. The compilation of this work was under the Min dynasty, see my introduction to this Catalogue, f-'ished by him in a.u. 1654, after he had spent about twenty p. xzii. INTRODUCTION. THE OBJECT OF THIS CATALOGUE. This is a complete Catalogue of the Chinese Translation of the Buddhist Tripitoka, the Sacred Canon of the Buddhists in China and Japan. It contains not only the titles of 1662 different works (of which 342, however, are miscellaneous works), but also the names of the authors and translators, together with their dates. The arrangement and classification of these works are the same as in the original Chinese Catalogue, i.e. No. 1662. Notes taken from various sources are added under each title with their full references. A list of the principal authorities consulted by me will be found on p. xxxii. Though I gladly and gratefully acknowledge the assistance received from my predecessors, there still remain such difficulties as were pointed out by the Rev. J. Summers in his Descriptive Catalogue of the Chinese, Japanese, and Manchu books in the Library of the India Office, 1872 (p. iv), when he says: 'The title of a [Chinese] book is often untranslatable ; the author's name is frequently out of sight, arid has to be sought for in some obscure corner or work ; the date of the publication is alike often doubtful, and in the case of Buddhist Literature the identification of the Chinese title with the Sanskrit original is sufficiently troublesome.' This quotation will to a certain extent explain the imperfection of my own work, for which I have to crave the indulgence of those who may use it. ]My principal object in making this compilation has been to sliovv the original, though it may be not quite scientific, arrangement of this great Collection of our Saored Canon, made in Cliina under the Miii dynasty, A. d. i 368-1 644. A copy of the Japanese edition of this Chinese Collection, published in Japan in A. D. 1678-1681, is now in the Library of the India Office in London. 'It is this copy of the Sacred Books,' says the Eev. S. Beal, 'that (in 1874) I requested His Excellency Iwakura Tomomi to procure for the India Office Library. In 1875 the entire Tripitoka was received at the India Office, in fulfilment of the promise made by the Japanese ambassador'.' Immediately after this, Mr. Beal prepared a Catalogue of the books 'for practical purposes^,' which was comi^leted in June 1876, within the time of six months ^- ' In the same month (viz. June), I left Japan for England, where I arrived in August of the same year. At that time I did not know English at all. So I .spent about two years and a half in London to learn- it, before I could begin my study of Sanskrit. Before I left London for Oxford in February 1879, I had an opportunity of seeing Mr. Beal's Catalogue, but I did not visit the India Office Library till April 1880. In September of the same year, I received special permission to examine the whole Collection (except a few works which I have not been able to see to the present day) in the Library. I at once perceived some grave mistakes that had been made concerning the arrangement of the works in this Collection, on the part of some Japanese who had been charged to send this copy from Japan to England. I felt it my duty to correct this wrong arrangement. The original arrangement is by no means so irrational as Mr. Beal thinks, when he says in his Catalogue (p. 1, note z): 'The travels of the Buddhist Pilgrims, for example, are arranged under the heading of King or Sutras, but it is evident that this arrangement is purely Chinese, and comparatively modern.' Such an arrangement, however, is neither modern nor Chinese, but simply erroneous ! If Mr. Beal had adopted what he calls the third method (in his Catalogue, p. 2), ' Abstract of Four Lectures on Buddhist Literature in China, " Ibid., p. viii. delivered at University College, Ijondon, by Eev. S. B^al, 1882, ^ The' Buddhist Tripiiaka, as it is known in Cliir.a and Japan. p. vii. A Catalogue and Compendious Report, by Eev. S. Beal, 18 j6. b2 xii INTEODUCTION. taking the works in the order of the Index, or of the original Catalogue, i. e. No. 1662, the proper arrangement would have been at once restored, though it would of course have required nearly an entire re-adjustment of the contents of the 'one hundred and three cases.' Moreover, this original arrangement exactly corresponds with the order of ' determining characters,' taken from the ' Thousand Character Composition.' The present compilation is the result of my own examination of the Collection in September 1880. I regret, however, that I have been unable to give a more complete account of each work, or to show the contents of the whole Collection more fully. Nevertheless, with the help of several learned works^ I think I have succeeded in identifying a number of the Chinese titles '. In a few cases I was also able to compare the Chioese translations with the original Sanskrit texts." The Sanskrit titles thus identified are given in the first Index. In the second Index, the names of the Indian and Chinese authors and translators are arranged alphabetically. These two Indices, together with three Appendices which precede them, will, I hope, be of some use in determining the dates of certain authors and their works. I have made a distinction between the authors and translators. There are some Chinese authors who not only translated Sanskrit works into Chinese, but also composed original treatises in Chinese. In this case their names are mentioned in the second Appendix as well as iu the third. THE CHINESE BUDDHIST LITEEATIFRE. The Chinese Buddhist literature is somewhat different in its style from the classical and historical works of China. It dates from the first century of the Christian era, while the Chinese classics and some of their historical works were written long before. Now the Chinese Buddhist literature chiefly consists of translations of Sanskrit works ; so that it is not only full of transliterations, but also of quite literal renderings of technical terms and proper names. These require special study. As the sound of the Chinese characters has been changing in successive periods and in different parts of China, the transliteration varies in various translations, made from the first century A. d. down to the thirteenth. The older transliteration is generally less full, so that it is more difficult to restore it to its Sanskrit original, unless it is first compared with a later and fuller transliteration. For this kind of study there are six useful works in the present Collection, namely : — (i) No. 1604, Shao-hhin-^un-tiao-ta-tsan-yin, or a dictionary of the Buddhist Canon, republished in the Shao-hhin period, A. d. i 131- i 162. 3 fasciculi. (2) No. 1605, Yi-tshie-Mn-yin-i, or a dictionary of the whole Canon. Dates from A. d. 649. 26 fasciculi. (3) No. 1606, Hwa-yen-^n-yin-i, or a dictionary of the Buddhavatamsaka-sutra, No. 88. Dates from A. D. 700. 4 fasciculi. (4) No. 162 1, Ta-min-san-tsan-fa-shu, or a concordance of numerical terms and phrases of the Law of the Tripiiaka, collected under the great Miu dynasty, A. D. 1 368-1 644. 40 fasciculi. (5) No. 1636, Ziao-shan-fa-shu. This is a later collection similar to No. 1621. Dates from A. d. 1431. 12 fasciculi. (6) No. 1640, Fan-i-min-i-tsi, lit. 'a collection of the meanings of the (Sanskrit) names translated (into Chiiiese).' Dates from A. D. 1151. 20 fasciculi. This is a very useful dictionary of the technical terms and proper names, both in Sanskrit and Chinese Buddhist literature, though it requires much correction. Beside these, I must not omit two valuable works of European scholars, namely : — (i) M^thode pour d6chiffer et transcrire les noms Sanskrits, par M. Stanislas Julien, 1861. (2) Handbook for the Student of Chinese Buddhism, by Eev. E. J. Eitel, 1870. DIFFERENT COLLECTIONS AND EDITIONS OF THE CHINESE TRANSLATION OF THE BUDDHIST TRIPiyAKA AND THE THIRTEEN CATALOGUES NOW IN EXISTENCE. There still remain two questions, namely: Who collected the Chinese Translation of the Buddhist Tripi^aka, and when was such a Collection published in China, Corea, and Japan ? In answering these questions, I must give an historical sketch of our Collection. ' Whenever the meaniDg of the Chinese title is not quite the renderings are printed in small type with inverted commas under same as that of the Sanskrit title, it has been translated quite the Chinese titles, literally into English, or sometimes into Sanskrit. All these INTRODUCTION. xux We have in the present Collection thirteen Catalogues or Indices of the Chinese Translation of the Buddhist Tripiteka. A chronological table of these Catalogues with their titles, and those of different Collections and Editions, will he found towards the end of this Introduction. Beside these, there are said to have been thirty-one Lists or Indices compiled before A. D. 730, all of which were lost at that time. The titles, however, and compilers, and even contents of some of them are mentioned in the Khai-yuen-lu, No. 1485, fasc. 10, fol. i a seq. The two oldest Lists are said to have dated from the Tshin and the Former or Western Han dynasties, b. c. 221-206 and 202-A. d. 9, respectively. These and some of the rest are of course very doubtful. I shall therefore not dwelt on the missing Lists or Indices, but proceed at once to examine the more substantial materials. TRANSLATIONS NOW IN EXISTENCE, AND MENTIONED IN THE OLDEST CATALOGUE OF ABOUT 520 A, D. The following works in existence in the present Collection seem to be the same as those mentioned in the ^Au-san-tsan-Ai-tsi, No. 1476, the oldest Catalogue of the Chinese Translation of the Buddhist Tripiiaka, compiled in about 520, under the Lian dynasty, A. d. 502-557. No. SCtkas op the Mahatana. jff Au-saii-tsan-Ai-tsi . Fasc. Page 3 Paw^vijMsati-sahasrika pra^wapara- mita 4 )) » 5 Dasasahasrik^ pra^7iap4ramita 6 ), » 7 5> J5 8 n » 10 Va^raAMedika „ 23 (3) TathagataAintya-guhya-nirdesa 23 (17) Purwa-paripriMAa 23 (44) Eatnarasi, or Eatnaparasi 23 (47) EatnaMcia-paripriMAa 26 AmitSyusha, or -dbha, or Sukhavatt- vyuha 28 Akshobhyasya Tathagatasya vyuha 30 Samantamukha-parivarta 3 1 Maw^usrl-buddhakshetraguwavyuha 32 Garbha-sutra (?) 33 Ugra-paripriA^Aa 34 a » 35 Bhadra-mayakara-paripWMAa, or -vya- kara/ia 3 6 VinayavinisAaya-upali-paripWM/ia 39 Sumati-darika-paripriM^a 41 Vimaladatta-paripriMAa 42 Asokadatta-vyakarana 43 Surata-paripriMAa 47 SushiMtamati-paripriMAa, or Mayo- pama-samadhi 50 Subahu-paripriMM 5 2 ffwanottara-bodhisattva-paripn'MAsi 53 Bhadrapala-sreshiM-paripriMAa 55 Maitreya-paripnMAa 2 2ib jj 8 b s» 4b >j 22 a » 19 b )> 7a }i 22 b 5) 9 a f 22 b 5? 25b ); loa « 6b JJ 5a )> 12 b » 9b J» 12 b )5 5b J/ loa ?> jj » 27b ?) II a )l 10 a » 13 b » 8a 3» 12 b 3 12 a 2 II a )i loa w 12b No. 57 Kasyapa-parivarta 59 ^Stimala-devi-simhanada 6 1 Mahavaipulya-mahasannipata-Butra 66 Sumerugarbha 68 Akasagarbha-bodhisattva-sutra 70 ' Akasagarbha-bodhisattva-dhyana- sutra ' 7 1 Bodhisattva-buddhanusmWti-samadhi 7 3 Pratyutpanna-buddhasainmukhava- sthita-samadhi 74 Aksharamati-nirdesa-sutra 7 9 Tathagata-mahakarunika-nirdesa 80 ' Ratnastri-paripWMM ' 8 1 ' Muka-kumara-sutra ' 8 2 ' Isvarar%a-bodhisattva-siltra ' 87 Buddhavatamsaka - mahavaipulya- sutra 92 ' Sutra on the appearance of the Tathagata ' 100 'Sutra on the original action of the Bodhisattva ' 102 'Sutra on the Tathagata-visesha- wa(?)' 1 04 ' Sutra of the chapter on going across the world ' 105 Dasabhumika-sutra 108 'Sutra of the chapter on the way of pi actice in the ten dwellings (i. e. the earlier steps) of a Bodhisattva (which lead on to the ten Bhumis) ' no Dasabhumika-sutra 112 'Sutra on the office of the Bodhi- sattva, asked by Ma%usri ' ^Au-san-tsan-Aii-tsi Fasc. Page 2 5a 30 a 24a 2a(?) 24a 29 a 31b 4b 13b 9 a 10 b n a 22 b 25 b lob 6b 5a 9a 22 a 13B. 9a 5a XIV INTRODUCTION. No. 1 1 3 Mahapaiinirvana-sutra ri6 ^aturdaraka-sam^dhi-sutra 120 Maliaparinirvana-sutra 122 'Sutra of Buddha's last instruc- tion' 127 Suvarwaprabhasa-sutra 128 SarvapuwyasamuMaya-samadhi-sutra 133 ' Amitartha-sutra ' 134 Saddbarmapunc^arika-sutra 136 138 142 K.iru?iapuWarika-sutra 143 ' Sbaiparamita-sannipata-sutra ' 145 Vimalakirtti-nirdesa 146 150 Avaivartya (?), or Aparivartya-sutra 154 Sandbinirmofena-sutra 157 Avaivartya (■?), or Aparivartya.sutra 158 160 Lalitavistara 164 Sarvadbarma-pravritti-nirdesa-sutra 165 ' Yasudbara-bodbisattva-paripriK'/ia- siitra ' 1 66 ' Vasudhara-sutra ' 168 EatriakaramtZakavyuha-sutra 174 A^^atasatru-kaukWtya-viDodana 175 Laiikavatara-suira 182 AjfS.tasatru-kaukntya-vinodana 183 184 !Ma9~7usri-vikri(Zita-sutra 190 Visesha^inta-brabma-pariprt'M^a 194 Hastikaksbya 197 Visesba^'inta-brahma-pariprii^^/ia 200 Sukhavatyam)-itavyuha-sutra, or Su- kbavativyuba 202 ' A later transition of the Sutra consisting of verses on Ami- tayus ' 204 'Sutra about the meditation on the Bodbisattva Maitreya's going np to be born in the Tushita heaven ' 205 ^Jifaitreya-vyakarawa 206 208 'Sutra about the meditation on the Bodbisattva Maitreya's coming down to be born (in this virorld) ' 209 'Sutra on Maitreya's becoming Bud- dha' 214 Strivivarta-vyakarana-sutra 216 ' Siitra on the Bodbisattva who was the son who took a look at (his blind father) ' Fasc. 2 Page 24 a 11 a 26 a 23 a 24 b 10 a 32b 22 a 12 a 9 a 24b 8a lib 22 a 9b 30 b 15 b 29 b 9 a 22 b lib 22 a 9b 5a 30 b 9b 13b 10 a 22 a 13 a 9 a 22 b 41a 31a 22 b 13 a 12 a 22 b 12 a loa No. 219 ' Kumara-muka-sutra ' 224 'Sutra spoken by Buddha at (the request of) an old woman ' 230 TTandraprabba-kumara-sutra 233 Vatsa-sutra 234 „ „ 238 Gaya«irsha 242 ' Sutra on the determined Dharani' 244 Mahamegha-sutra 253 ' Sarvavaipulyavidyasiddha-sutra ' 255 Tathagatagrfianamudra-samadhi 256 „ „ 257 ' Anantaratna-samadhi-sutra ' 281 /Salisambhava-sutra 283 'Sutra on the Samadhi called vow, realised by the Tathagata alone ' 297 ' Sutra on the girl Nagadatta' 309 Mahamayuri-vidyara(/?li 310 ' Maliamayuri-ra^^wi-samyuktarddbi- dhara?ii-sutra ' 342 (Srimati-brahmaJii-pariprj'M/ia 354 Anantamukba-sadhaka-dharawi (1) 355 356 376 ' Sutra on cutting me tie (of passions) in the ten dwellings (i.e. the earlier steps of a Bodbisattva which lead on to the ten Bhumis) ' 377 ' Bodhisattva-bodbivriksha-sutra ' 379 'Sutra on (the history of) Fob (or Pushya ?) ' 381 ' Purnaprabhasa-samadhimati-sutra ' 384 Tatbagatagarbba-sutra 385 Ratnajiali-paripriMAa 388 ' Siitra on (the characteristic marks on Buddha's) person as (the resiilts of) fifty causes of the practice of a Bodbisattva' 392 ' ^aturdurlabba-sutra ' 393 ' SuHnti ('!)-devaputra-s 7a >j II a J9 7b J) 13a 5J 22 b JJ 10 b »J 24b i) 10 b 4 46 b 2 6b 5» 13b )1 7b 3) 13b J> 7b - 19 a )i » ») lob J) 31b )J 6b )> 26 a 21 a 6b 7a 5a 25 b 12 a 11 a 12 b 10 a 27 b 17 b 22 a 10 a 8b 4a INTRODUCTION. XT No. 407 ' Anagata-naksliatratS,r^kaIpa-saha- srabuddhanama-siltra ' 412 ' Akmtj&gnna, - sarvabuddha - pari - graha-sutra ' 416 ' 5resh 3 a )S 6a It 3a 3 13a 2 4 a 3a 7a 30 a 7a 3a 8a 3a 4 a 6b 9b 7a(?) 13 a lib i8b 31 a 3b lib 3b 49 b 3b 3b(?) XVI INTRODUCTION. No. Fasc. Page (bad) horse compared with those of a (bad) man ' 3 4 a{?) 664 ' Sutra on the origin of practice (of the Bodhisattva) ' 26a 665 ' Sutra on the lucky fulfilment of the crown-prince ' „ „ 666 ' Sutra on the cause and effect of the past and present ' 669 G^itaka-nidana 67 1 ' Vaitiurya-rag'a-sutra ' 674 ' Sutra on the fulness of meaning ' 676 ' Sam3aikta-pi 11 I 145 ' (Stamawera - dasa«ila - dharmakar- mava^a(?)' 4 13a » 7 a ' 7b II55 Pratimoksha of the Dharmagupta- nikaya 2 24 a 3 10 a "57 Pratimoksha of the Mahlsasaka- 2 7 a nikS,ya i} 28 a ») It 1 1 60 Pratimoksha-sfitra (?) 9> 23 b , 13b 1161 Bhikshuni-pratimoksha-slltra (?) )» 31a 1166 ' A u important use for the Bhikshu „ 29 b concerning the Karman of the Da^adhyaya (-vinaya) ' JI 31b Abhidharma op the MahItana. 1 1 69 ' MahS,prag'4iaparamita ( -s Records Chinese. ' Treatises 784 in 1 7 1 8 fasciculi 845 » 13°4 50 )> 82 63 )» 381 68 jt 381 116 it 482 144 J) 627 68 » 185 119 j» 134 2257 jj 529 + Although mention is not made of missing works in No. 1609, yet it is doubtful whether the 2257 works were all in existence in A. d. 594 (see second line from the bottom of this page). In A. D. 597 the third Catalogue in existence. No. 1504 (see p. xxvii), was compiled by Fe A'Aaii-fari, who was a translator of the Buddhist sacred books, appointed by the Emperor. In his compilation the follow- ing number of works is said to have been admitted into the Canon : — I. Mahayana. Sutra, wl Vinaya, Abhidharma, 2. Hinayana. Sutra, whose translators are known „ „ „ „ unknown Vinaya, „ „ „ known ,) ;, „ „ unknown Abhidharma, „ „ „ known !. !, I, „ unknown ire known . 234 in 885 „ unknown . 235 402 „ known . 19 40 „ unknown . 12 14 „ known . 49 238 „ unknown . 2 1 fasciculi. 551 j» 1586 ;» 108 in 527 fasciculi. . 316 482 39 285 31 67 21 351 10 27 525 1739 The fourth Cata,logue in existence, No. 1608 (see p. xxvii), was compiled in a. d. 602 by priests and literati, who were then appointed by the Emperor as translators of the Buddhist sacred books. In this Catalogue the total number and classification of works are again different, namely : — 1. Works with one translation 370 in 1786 fasciculi 2. Works with two or more translations 3. Works of the (Indian) sages 4. Works of separate production, or extracts 5. Works doubtful and false 6. Works missing ..... 370 in 1786 277 »' 583 41 /) 164 810 t} 1288 209 » 490 402 « 747 2109 5058 INTRODUCTION. XIX As we read in the Sui Annals, ' In the period Ta-yeh (a. d. 605-6 1 6) the Emperor (Yan) ordered the Shaman ^i-kwo to, compose a catalogue of the Buddhist hooks at ■ the Imperial Buddhist chapel within the gate of the palace. He then made some divisions and classifications, which were as follow : — ' The Sutras which contained what Buddha had spoken were arranged under three divisions : — ' I. The Mahayana. 2. The Hinayana. 3. The Mixed Sutras. ' Other hooks, that seemed to be the productioiis of later men, who falsely ascribed their works to greater names, were classed as Doubtful Books. 'There were other works in which Bodhisattvas and others went deeply into the explanation of the meaning, and illustrated the principles of Buddha. These were called Disquisitions, or »Sastras. ' Then there were Vinaya works, or compilations of precepts, under each division, as before, Mahayana, Hinayana, Mixed. 'There were also Records, or accounts of the doings in their times of those who had been students of the system. Altogether there were eleven classes under which the books were arranged : — I. Sutra. 2. Vinaya. (Sastra. Mahayana 617 m 2076 Hinayana 487 )) 852 Mixed . 380 )> 716 Mixed and doubtful 172 i> 336 Mahayana 52 !) 91 Hinayana 80 )» 472 Mixed . '. 27 )> 46 Mahayana 35 )) 141 Hinayana 41 ») 567 Mixed . 51 )) 437 Records 20 » 464 chapters (or fasciculi). 1962 6198 Neither the Catalogue nor the compiler is mentioned in Chinese Buddhist works. The number of books is again different from that mentioned in four earlier Catalogues still in existence. This may however be called the fifth Collection made by an Emperor of China. In A. D. 664 ^ a Chinese priest, named Tao-siien, compiled the fifth Catalogue which has come down to us, No. 1483 (see p. xxvii). This compilation is subdivided into ten sections. In the first section he -gives a list of works, whether translations or original treatises in Chinese, with a biographical note of each author, and sums up the total number of works as 2487, in 8476 fasciculi. In the second section he divides the works then in existence, in the following way :^ in J? 152 fasciculi, 8521 leaves. I. Mahavana. Sutra . 386 Vinaya 22 Abhidharma 72 i. Hinayina. Sutra . 204 Vinaya 35 Abhidharma 33 3. "Works of. the (Indian) sages 47 34 500 644 274 676 184 461 9220 7674 5813 12177 1760 799 3364 45626 In the remaining sections of No. 1483, Tao-siien makes . several divisions and classifications, which are very complicated. The sixth Catalogue in existence, No. 1487 (see p. xxvii), was compiled about a. d. 664 by Tsin-mai. •It contains all the titles of translations, whether in existence or missing, from Kasyapa Matanga, a. d. 67, to Hhuen-/5wM or Hiouen-thsang, a.b. 645-664. The number of translators is 120, and that of their works is 1620 in 5552 fasciculi, with the exception of 298 works in 527 fasciculi, whose translators are unknown. ' Max MttUer, Selected Essays, vol. ii, pp. 329-330. ^ fn this y«ar the famous Hhuen-I;wan or Hiouen-thsang died. C 2 XX INTRODUCTION. In A.D. 695 the seventh Catalogue which we stiU possess, No. 1610 (see p. xxvii), was compiled by Min-Mtien and others, under the order of the Emperor Wu Tso-thien, A.D. 684-705- This is the sixth Collection made by a Sovereign of China. The divisions and classifications in this Catalogue are as follow : — I Mahayina. Sutra o^ single translation . , 283 in 525 fasciculL Sutra of duplicate translations Vinaya .... Abhidharma 2. Hlnayana. Sutra of single translation . Siltra of duplicate translations Vinaya .... Abhidharma 3. Works of the (Indian) sages 4. Sutras of unknown translators 5. Slitras missing 3616 „ 8521 283 in 525 696 )) 2514 44 )) 105 108 }i 611 323 jj 419 656 »> 1227 104 J) 428 54 jj 703 36 « 91 424 tt 636 888 51 1262 Besides these, the following works were then admitted into the Canon : — in 1840 fasciculi, 186 cases. )> 47 !> 5 !> ., 516 „ 51 11 441 J) 44 !> „ 260 „ 23, „ 744 „ 73 „ 3. Works, of the (Indian) sages 25 „ 34 „ 4 „ I. Mahay4na. Sutra . 452 Vinaya 23 Abhidharma 83 2. Hinay^na,. Sutra 205 Vinaya 35 Abhidharma 36 859 » 3882 „ 386 Then there follows a list of 228 spurious works, which are said to have been in 419 fasciculi. In A. D. 730 the eighth, ninth, and tenth Catalogues in existence, Nos. 1485, i486, 1488 (see p. xxvii), were compiled by Z'-shan. No. 1485 is one of the best, if not the best, of Catalogues of the Chinese Translation of the Buddhist Tripiiaka. It is generally called Khai-yuen-lu \ It was originally in 20 fasciculi, now subdivided into 30 fasciculi. In the first 9 original fasciculi (subdivided into 13), i2278 works in 7046 fasciculi, with the exception of 741 in 1052 fasciculi of unknown translators, are ascribed to 176 translators or writers, who lived in China in the period of 664 years between A o. 67 and 730. The titles of these works are given in chronological order, and 'a shdrt account of each translator or writer (is added), being preceded by a list of his works and various miscellaneous items of information, such as the number of books (or fasciculi) into which each work is divided ; variations in the title, and when and where the translation was made, etc.^' Then the compiler concludes with the following words (fasc. 9, fol. 36 b seq.) : — 'Thus under 19 dynasties, from the Eastern Han (a. d. 25-220) to the Than (618-907), there were produced trans- lations of the Sutra, Vinaya, and Abhidlrarma or /Sastra of the Mah&y4na and Elnaylina, as well as the works of the ■sag'es and wise men, altogether 2278 works ib 7046 fasciculi. Of these 1124 works in 5048 fasciculi are now (a. D. 730) admitted into the Canon. In truth, however, the exact number is 11 23 works in 5047 fasciculi, because one and the same work in one fasciculus is given both in the Pragrflaparamita and Eatnaku*a classes (viz. Nos. 21 and 23(46)). Again, 40 works in 368 fasciculi are not translations, but written originally in Chinese. At the same time the number of missing works is 11 48 in 1980 fasciculi. Thus the total number is really 2271 works in 7027 fasciculi, subtracting 7 works in 19 fasciculi (which ' For the ccnt'^nts of this Catalogue, see also the Chrysanthemum Magazine, June 1881, p. 234 seq. Published monthly at Tokohama, in Japan. ' Chrysanthemum, 188 1, p. 235. INTRODUCTION. xxi are no longer independent works, being put in other works as their parts) from the number. 2278 in 7.P46 fasciculi above mentioned.' In fasc. 10 of the Khai-yuen-lu, No. 1485, a list of forty-one Catalogues with a few details regarding them is given. In the next 8 original fasciculi (subdivided into 12), the following divisions and classifications are introduced : — I. Translations (and some original Chinese works) in existence (a. d. 730). aj Tripiteka of the Bodhisattvas or the Mahayana . . . 686 in 2745 fasciculi. 6. Tripiiaka of the /Stavakas or the Hinayana . . . 330 „ 1762 c. Vorks of the sages and wise men 108 „ 541 1 1 24 „ 5048 „ 2. Translations missing 11 48 in 1980 fasciculi. 3. Portions published separately 682 in 812 fasciculi. 4. Double copies and extracts taken away . . . . . 147 „ 408 5. Formerly not found or missing, and newly-produced works now supplied 306 „ 1 1 1 1 „ 6. Doubtful works re-examined . . . . . . . 14 „ 19 7. Spurious and heterodox books ....... 382 „ 1055 „ 1531 ., 3405 Some of these i63i' works are included in the translations then in existence (see above), while the rest are altogether excluded from the total number already alluded to. In fasc. 19 and 20 of No. 1485, the works in existence, in A. d. 730, are arranged in the following divisions : — 1. Mahayana. Sutra . 515 (or 563) in 2173 fasciculi, 203 cases. Vinaya . 26 „ 54 „ 5 „ Abhidharma 97 » S'S „ 50 „ 2. Hinayana. Sutra . 240 ), 618 „ 48 „ Vinaya . 54 „ 446 „ 45 „ Abhidharma 36 „ 698 ,, 72 „ 3. Works of the sages and wise men. Indian . 68 in 173 „ Chinese . 40 „ 368 „ 61 1076(1124) „ 5048 „ 480 „ The ninth Catalogue in existence, No. i486 (see p. xxvii), is an abridged reproduction of the last part of No. 1485, in ^ fasciculi. 'But as it is little more than a bare enumeration of the titles of the difeijent works mentioned in the larger catalogue, the translators' names, and the number of chapters (or fasciculi) into which each Work is divided, it is not of much use to the foreign student of Buddhism. It gives the Index character (taken from the Tshien-tsz'-wan, or Thousand-charactOT-composition) under which each work may be found in the Imperial Collection, and occasionally a few details'.' This may be called the seventh Collection, made by order of the Emperor Hhtien-tsun, A. d. 713-755, under whose reign this Index was made. The tenth Catalogue in existence, No. i48a-(see p. xxvii), is a continuation of No. 1487 (see pp. xix, xyvii). It enumerates 163 translations in 645 fasciculi, made by twenty-one translators, who lived in China between A. D. 664 anA 730. * duysanthemniD, 18S1, p. 236 note. xxii INTRODUCTION. According to the Fo-tsu-li-tai-thun-tsai, No. 1637 (fasc. 14, fol. 2 a), Thai-tsu, the first Emperor of the later Sun dynasty, who reigned a. d. 960-975, was the first who ordered the whole Buddhist Canon to be published. The blocks of wood on which the characters were cut for this edition are said to have been 130,000 in number. This event happened in a. d. 972. In the preceding year, he caused two copies of the same Canon to be made, one written in gold and the other in silver paint. This may be called the eighth Collection made by order of the Emperor of China, though no Catalogue or Index seems to have been compiled on this occasion. The eleventh Catalogue in existence, No. 161 2 (see p. xxvii), was CQUjpiled by Kin-ki-siaii, together witli some Indian, Tibetan, and Chinese priests and officials, in A.D. 1285-1287, under the Imperial order of Shi-tsu, the founder of the Yuen dynasty, who reigned A. d. 1280-1294. It is therefore the ninth Collection made by the Chinese Emperor. This Catalogue is generally called Z'-yuen-lu, or the Catalogue of the A''-}Tien period, A. d. 1264-1294'. There are given the following divisions and classifications: — Sutra. Mahay§,na 897 in 2980 1 'asciculi Hinayana 291 „ 710 3» Vinaya. Mahayana 28 „ 56 yj Hinayana . 69 „ 504 „ Abhidharma. Mahayina 117 „ 628 ?» Hinayana 38 „ 708 j» 1440 ., 5586 )) These are the translations made by 194 persons under twenty-two dynasties in the period of 1219 years, from A. D. 67 to 1285. Besides this number there are 95 Indian and 118 Chinese miscellaneous works. The compilers of the -ST'-yuen-lu, No. 161 2, compared the Chinese translations with the Tibetan trans- lations (Kangrur and Tangur 1), and added the Sanskrit title in transliteration, and gave a note after each Chinese title, stating whether both translations were in agreement, or whether the book was wanting in the Tibetatt- version ''. This comparison, however, seems to have been made only through a Catalogue of the Tibetan translations, and not actually with the translations themselves. (See the .£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 1, fol. 4 a, col. 5 seq.) Nevertheless, it is curious to see that there have been (in a. d. 1300) and still are so many Chinese translations, which are similar to, though they do not agree exactly with, the Tibetan trans- lations. I have added the result of their comparison under each title. The twelfth Catalogue in existence, No. 161 1 (see p. xxvii), was originally compiled by "Wan Ku, under the Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1280 ; and continued by Kwan-Au-pS, in a.d. i 360, under the Yuen dynasty, a.d. i 280- 1368. It depends, entirely on No. 1612, and adds a short account of the contents of each work. The thirteenth Catalogue in existence. No. 1662 (see p. xxvii), is the base of the present compilation. This was originally the Catalogue of the Southern Collection or Edition of the Chinese Buddhist Canon, published in Nanking ('Southern Capital'), under the reign of Thai-tsu, the first Emperor of the Min dynasty, who reigned A.D. 1 368-1 398. But it is now used also as the Catalogue of a reproduction of the Northern Collection or Edition of 1621 works (Nos. 1-1621), first published in Peking ('Northern Capital'), by the order' of .ST/tan- ' For the contents of this Catalogue, see the Journal Asiatique, prising 153 volumes, were added. The whole collection consisted Novembre-Decembre, 1849, p. 37 seq. of 740 volumes. An analytic catalogue of all these books was ^ Cf. the following account, which is said to be derived from a also furnished. In this collection many S'^stras were found which Tibetan source, as we read in the Journal of the Asiatic Society did not exist in the Tibetan collections.' of Bengal, 1882, p. 9I : — This statement seems to agree to a certain extent with the ' Last of all, during the reign of the Tartar Emperor, Sa-chhen, account concerning the K'-ynen-lv, No. 1612, if the 'Tartar the Chinese scriptures were compared with the Tibetan collections Emperor, Sa-chhen,' is meant for the Mongolian Emperor, Shi-tsu. of the Kan^rar and Tani/ur. Such treatises and volumes as were Otherwise the 'Tartar Emperor, Sa-chhen,' could only he.identi- wanting in the Chinese were translated from the Tibetan scrip- fed either with Shi-tsun, of the Li4o dynasty, who reigned \d. tures. All these formed one complete collection, the first part of 947-950, or with Shi-tsun, of the Km dynasty, who reigned a. d. which consisted of Buddha's teaching (Kan^rur). To the second 1161-1189. The LiSo and Km dynasties were both Tartars, while part 21 volumes of translations from Tibetan, the Chinese iS3.9tra.s, the Yuen was a Mongolian dynasty. and works of eminent Hwashan (Upidhyaya or teacher?), com- INTRODUCTION. XXlll tsu or Thai-tsun, the third Emperor of the Min dynasty, who reigned a.d. 1403-1424, together with 41 additional works (Nos. 1 622-1 662), published by a Chinese priest named Mi-tsan ', after some twenty or thirty years' labour, beginning from a.d. 1586. Afterwards, in a.d. 1678-1681, this edition was re-published in Japan by a Japanese priest named D6-k6 or Tetsu-gen, whose labours will be described below. Thus there are altogether thirteen Catalogues of the Chinese Translation of the Buddhist Canon in the Collection of the India Office Library. The Southern and Northern Collections or Editions made tinder the Min dynasty may be callei the tenth and eleventh Collections made by the Emperors of China, if the Southern Edition is the same as that which is said to have been published by Thai-tsu, in Nanking. For in a composition by the Chinese Bhikshu Tao- khai, dated a.d. 1586, we read : 'The Emperor Thai-tsu Kao(A.D. 1368-1398) caused the whole Piiaka to be engraved in ^in-lian (Nanking) ; and the Emperor Thai-tsun Wan (a.d. i 403-1 424) again caused a good edition to be- published in Pe-pin (Peking) ^.' But there is another statement about these two Collections or Editions, namely : ' In the Yun-16 period, a. d. i403-i424> of the Min dynasty, an edition was published (by the Emperor) in the Capital (Peking), which is called the Northern Pi«aka or Collection of the Sanskrit Books (translated into Chinese). Again there was a private edition among the people, and the blocks for this publication were kept at -&"ia-hhin-fu in Chehkiang. This is called the Southern Piiaka or Collection ^.' This statement is found in an Imperial preface to the Buddhist Canon, which preface dates from the thirteenth year of the Yun-A;an period, a. d. 1735. The author is the Emperor Shi-tsun, the third sovereign of the present Tshin dynasty, who reigned a.d. i723-i'735. If this Imperial authority may be accepted in spite of a later date, then Thai-tsu's edition would have been quite different from the Southern Collection or Edition already alluded to. The Imperial preface above quoted was added by the Emperor Shi-tsun to a carefully-revised Edition of the Buddhist Canon, first' collected and published under the Min dynasty, with the addition of 54 Chinese works. The Edition was. completed in the second year of the ^ien-lun period, A. d. 1737, under the reign of his successor, Kao-tsun, who reigned A.D. 17 36-1 795. This may be called the twelfth and last Collection made by an Emperor of China '- It ia remarkable that the whole Collection of the Buddhist Canon, which became larger and larger in the course of time, was preserved in MS. only, from the introduction of Buddhism into China in a.d. 67, till a.d. 972. At that time the first Edition was published by Thai-tsu, the founder of the later Sun dynasty (see p. xxii). Thereafter it ' has been printed at various times in China from wooden blocks, which were as often destroyed by fire or civil war. It is said that during the Sun and Yuen dynasties (a.d. 960—1368) as many as twenty different editions had been produced, but during the troubles occurring towards the end of the Yuen period all of them perished.' This statement is quoted from Mr. Beal's introduction (p. vii) to his 'Buddhist Literature in China (1882),' ^u ^@L' '^"'^ ^" account of liis labours, see the Sj] «S J^K ^5? KhQ-hm-ynen-su, or 'a list (or collection) of prefaces respecting the engraving of the blocks for Buddhist scriptures. They are by different authors , in praise of the books and those at whose expense the great collection was published. One volume.' — Sum- mers, Catalogue of Chinese Books in the Library of the IndiaOffice, 1872, p. 37, No. 70. In this interesting book there are added some rules observed by Mi-tsaij in comparing, for the sake of his own edition, four previous Chinese editions published under the Sun (a.d; 960-1280), Yuen ( 1 280-1 368), and the Southern and Northern Collections under the Min dynasty (1368-1644). A7t6-Kn-yuen-sfl, fol. 18 a. fM M ^ 1^ ^ ^ ^ Gy6-sei-dai-z6-2y0-J)atsu- shiu, or Collection of the Imperial Prefaces and Addenda to the Great Piiaka or the Buddhist Canon, Tokio, 1882, fol. 26 b, cols. 4, 5. * See the ^ '^ ^ ^|J ^ |^ ^ gg Ta-tshin- fcun-iAo-lun-tsan-w6i-/£i, or Catalogue of the Buddhist Canon re- published under the great Tshin dynasty. I possess a copy of this Catalogue published in Nanking, 1870. It was given to me by my learned Chinese friend, Mr. Yang Wen-hoei, who, together with a priest named Miao-khun (who died 1880), has been publishing the same collection again, about thirteen years since, collecting donations from his countrymen. According to his last letter, dated Shanghai, July 10, 1882, more than 3000 fasciculi ha^e already been published. His edition is very carefully done, as I can judge from copies of certain works which he gave me- in London and Paris, where I met him last year. xxiv INTKODUCTION. and agrees with what is found in two interesting compositions, written in Japan A. D. 1748 and 1879, and published there A. d. 1819 and 1880 respectively. The first Japanese authority is a priest called Zui-ten, who wrote an introduction to his useful Catalogue of the three Great Pitokas or Collections' in the monastery Z6- zio-zi, also called San-yen-zan, at Shiba in Tokio, the present Capital of Japan ; where he was the librarian in A. D. 1748^. The second authority is found in the advertisement of a Japanese Society, called K6-ki6-sho-iD, added to its new Edition of the Great Piteka, now in course of publication in Tokio '. From these sources I can draw the following sketch : — There are three nearly complete copies of as many different foreign Collections or Editions of the Buddhist Canon, still preserved in the Library of the monastery Z6-ai6-«i. These copies were originally deposited in three different monasteries, of which we shall speak presently. In the beginning of the seventeenth century a.d., Tokugawa lyeyasu, the first Shiogun or Commander-in-chief of Yedo, gave grants of land in exchange for these three Collections, and had them brought to Yedo, the present Tokio, where they are now. The first of these three Collections is the best and oldest copy of all the different Editions now in existence, at least in Japan. It was published in Corea at the beginning of the eleventh century A.D., by order of the Corean King, whose personal name was X' (Vq)- He greatly respected Buddhism. In a.d. 995 he sent an envoy to the Chinese Emperor and asked for a copy of the Imperial Edition (published a.d. 972?) At that time there were already three or more different Collections in Corea. One of them was that which was made under thfe Khi-thn or Tartar dynasty (cf. p. xxii note); and two others were called Former and Latter Collections made in Corea. The W iM M ^ ^ Coirection or Edition ; (2) ^ ^fS S&-hon, or the Sun dynasty j^ ^ 2/^ ^ Xlj |^ ^ ^ ^. Collection or Edition ; and (3) yjj ^ Gempon (lit. Gen-hon), 5 ikB AM tt5t ^^ '^^ ^ :^ or the Yuen dynasty Collection or Edition. ^ ,,, , . niolcu-roku. 3 vols. 1763. Published a.d. i8iq, when an addendum was written. For the contents of this Catalogue, see also the Chrysanthemum, .June 1881, pp. 236-237. ':kB^:hMMM^ Dai-nippon-dai-za, ki6-yen-gi. Published as a supplement to the HO ^jt ^ Mei-ki6-shin-shi, a Japanese newspaper, August 26, 1880. Compiled j^.u. 1748. Preface dated a.d. ^A:^W5f5l^4^^- P/tii *)i; j'H 1^ ^ Hi >^ ^ ^ #• INTRODUCTION. XXV There was then a Bhikshuwi called Fa-Jan* in China, who first published a similar Collection in the ordinary forto of Chinese books, after finding the inconvenience of the former Editions. The blocks of her publication were however gradually effaced. At length there was an -active priest Mi-ts^ii (see p. xxiii), who loUowed Fa-^an's example anH circulated his Edition most widely. Copies of his Edition were successively imported mto Japan, where it is called Min-z6 (Min-tsin), or the Pi«aka or Collection made and published under the Mm dynasty. It is said that the editor Mi-tsan collated the Northern Collection with the Southern one for his new edition, and added five works (Nos. 1658-1662) of the latter Collection to the former. Besides these, he could only meet with a few books of the earlier Editions of the Sun and Yuen dynasties. It is a pity that this widely circulated Edition is in reality a reproduction only of the Northern Collection or Edition of the Min dynasty with a few additions, no attempt being made to correct the blunders or fill in omissions of the earlier Edition. These errors of the Northern Collection of the Min dynasty are severely remarked on by the Imperial pen in the preface to the reproduction under the present dynasty in China (see p. xxiii). Now Buddhism was introduced into Japan from Corea, in a.d. 552, and to the latter country it had been brought from China about a century before ■'. At that time the King of Kudara (one of three kingdoms in Corea), Sei-mei by name, sent some Buddhist sacred books to the Japanese court. The titles of these books are not known. In a.d. 606 the Prince Imperial Umayado lectured, in the presence of the reigning Empress Sui-ko, his aunt, on two Sfitras, viz. the ^S'rimala-devl-siwhanada, No. 59, translated by Gunabhadra in a.d. 435, and the Saddharmapu«(£arika, No. 134, translated by Kumaragriva in a.d. 406'. In a.d. 735, when a priest called Gen-b6 returned from China, he presented to the Imperial Government the Buddhist sacred books in more than 5000^ fasciculi* "When the Chinese priest Kan-shin arrived in Japan, a.d. 753, the ex-Emperor Shio-mu IS said to have ordered him to correct the wrongly written characters in the copies of the Buddhist Canon. All the Scriptures were then copied by some appointed copyists in China and Japan. Even the Emperors, Empresses; and Ministers of State were sometimes engaged in copying the sacred books ^ Some fragments of such copies are still carefully preserved in old temples in Japan. In A.D. 987, when a famoug priest called Chio-nen returned from China to Japan, he first brought with him a copy of the Edition of the Buddhist Canon in more than 5000 fasciculi, produced under the Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1 280 «. Afterwards copies of Chinese and Corean Editions were gradually brought over to Japan, and deposited in the large temples or monasteries. These copies have not been allowed to be read or examined by the public since olden times ; and Buddhist schokrs have had to submit to this inconvenience. In the Kwan-yei period, A. d. 1624-1643, a priest of the Ten-dai sect, Ten-kai by name (who died in his 132nd year, a.d. 1643), first caused the Great CoUeetion of the Buddhist Canon to be printed in movable wooden types. Copies of this edition are still fbund in the Libraries of some old temples. A few years later there was a priest of the W6-baku sect, D6-k6 (or Tsu-ko), better known by another name Tetsu-gen ('Iron eye'). In a.d. 1669 he first published a letter (col. 367 (6)) expressing his wish to receive donations for his intended reproduction of Mi-tsan's edition of the Great Canon (see p. xxiii). It is stated in the history of Japan, that ' from his youth Tetsu-gen wished to reproduce the Chinese Buddhist Canon in Japan ; and hence he diligently collected a large number of donations, to enable him to carry out his plan. About this time, a famine prevailed in the country, and he at once gave his money to the poor, irstead of keeping it for the expense of the edition. But he did not change his mind, and again collected other donations ; then he was again obliged to give the money to the poor, owing to the same calamity as before. However he accomplished his desire at last. For the third time he got fresh donations, in the first year of the Tenna (lit. Ten-wa) period, a.d. 1681, and then published his long-delayed edition'.' Copies of this publication issued by Tetsu-gen, have been preserved in many Buddhist temples or monas- teries throughout the whole country of Japan. There is a special building within the gate of a temple, for keeping this large Collection. This building is generally called in Japan E,in-z6 *, or ' revolving repository,' because it contains a large eight-angled book-case, made to revolve round a vertical axis '. , A-t-, t:^ ' See Rev. Gi6-kai's preface to the ' Collection of the Imperial f^ ^' Prefaces and Addenda to the Great Pi«aka,' fol. 1 a. » See the m ^ ^g ^ ;^ ^ Koku-shi-ki-z!- " Ibid. fol. i b. hon-matsu, fasc. 13, fol. i a, 8 a. ' Koku-shi-ryaku, fasc. 5, fol. 24 b. Cf. col. 366 (1, 2). - Ibid. fol. 7 a, b. ° ^ H? Lun-tsan. •* Ibid. fasc. 16, fol. 3 a. See also the j^ _^ fg^ Koku-shi- ' For the plan of this building, see Tab. IV, in SieboWs great rysku, fasc. i, fol. 37 b. work on Japan, vol. v. Pantheon von Nippon. d XXVI INTRODUCTION. This plan is said to have been invented, in A.D. 544, by a celebrated Chinese layman, named Fu Hhi (Fu Kiu, in Japan) ^ who was bom in a.d. 497 and died in 569. He is commonly known as Fu T^-sh' (Fu Dai-«i, in Japan)'', or the Mahasattva or noble-minded Fu. He is said to have thought, that if any pious person could touch such a book-case containing the whole of the Tripi^^ ^> -^fe Koku-ko-shiu, and '^ '^ ' ^ ^ ^ lo Mei-kio-shii.-shi, August 4, 1880. ' M ^ ^ W Yueh-tsan-fc'-tsin (Yetsu-za-ii-shin, ' -M -^ +. '" Japan), by :^ ^ Z'-sii (iC-kyoku). 48 fasc. Compiled 3 3lfe. t^ ■^■"' '^35-1654. Published in China, a.d. 1664 and 1709 ; and S y^' in Japan, A.D. 1782. INTRODUCTION. xxvii that Is required for this purpose is a comparative table of the arrangements of the works in both Editions, deposited in the India OfiBce and Bodleian Libraries, and a few additional notes. I have thus described all that I have hitherto either seen or ieard about the Collections or Editions of the Chinese Translation of the Buddhist Tripiiaka as well as some Indian miscellaneous works, together with some Chinese ones. I shall now add three chronological tables, which will illustrate the foregoing statement. Cheonological Table of the Thirteen Catalogues still in Existence. Date. No. Title. (i) A. D. 520 1476 ^^u-sin-tsan-H-tsi, lit. Collection of the records of the Translation of the Tripifaka. 17 fasc. (2) ,, 594 1609 Sui-Aun-Mn-mu-lu, lit. Catalogue of Buddhist sacred books (collected) under the Sui dynasty, a. d. 589-618. 7 fasc. (3) » 597 1504 Li-tai-san-pao-H, lit. Record concerning the three precious things (Triratna) under successive dynasties. 15 fasc. (4) ,, 602 1608 Sui-Aun-ytin-mu-lu, lit. Catalogue of Buddhist sacred books (collected) under the Sui dynasty, A. d. 589-618. 5 fasc. (5) „ 664 1483 Ta-than-n6i-tien-lu, lit. Catalogue of Buddhist books (collected) under the great Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 16 fasc. (6) „ 664 1487 Ku-ztin-i-Ain-thu-^i, lit. Eecord of the picture (of the events) of ancient and modern translations of Buddhist sacred books. 4 fasc. (7) II 695 1610 ■Wu-zteu-khan-tin-Aun-Ain-mu-lu, lit. Revised Catalogue of Buddhist sacred books (collected) under the Ken dynasty of the Wu family, A. d. 690-705. 1 5 fasc. (8) ^^ 730 1485 Khai-yuen-shih-Aiao-lu, lit. Catalogue of (the boo^s ort) the teaching of (S'akyamuni, (compiled) in the Khai-yuen period, A. D. 713-741. 30 fasc. (9) „ 730 i486 Khai-yuen-shih-Mao-lu-liiSh-Mu, or an abridged reproduction of the preceding Catalogue. 5. fasc. (10) „ 730 1488 Suh-ku-/5:in-i-^in-thu-M, or a continuation of No. 1487. i fasc. (11) „ 1285-12871612 i:'-yuen-fa-pao-Aien-thun-tsun-lu, lit. Comparative Catalogue of the Dharmaratna or Buddhist sacred books (collected) in the Z'-yuen period, A. d. i 264-1 294; 10 fasc. (12) „ 1306 161 1 Ta-tsan-shan-Aiao-fa-pao-piao-mu, lit. Catalogue of the Dharmaratna, being the holy teaching of the Great Repository, or Buddhist sacred books. 10 fasc. (13) „ 1600 1662 Ta-min-san-tsin-shan-Mao-mu-lu, lit. Catalogue of the sacred teaching of the Tripiiaka (collected) under the great Min dynasty, A. d. i 368-1 644. 4 fasc. Chkonological Table of the Diffeebnt Collections of the Chinese Teanslation of the Buddhist ■ TsiPirAKA, MADE BY OEDEE OF THE EmPBKOES OF ChINA. (i) A. D. 518 By Wu-ti, the founder of the Lian dynasty, who reigned a.d. 502-549. (2) „ 533-534 By the Emperor HhilLo-wu, of the Northern WSi dynasty, who reigned a. d. .532-534- (3) " 594 ) -g TjVan-ti, the founder of the Sui dynasty, who reigned a. d. 589 or 581-604. (4) „ 602 J ' (5) ,. 605-6 1 6 By Yan-ti, the second Emperor of the Sui dynasty, who reigned a. d. 605-6 16. 695 By the Empress "Wu Tso-thien, of the Than djiiasty, who reigned a. d. 684-705. 730 By the Emperor Hhuen-tsun, of the Than dynasty, who reigned a.d. 713-755. 97 1 By Thai-tsu, the founder of the later Sun dynasty, who reigned a.d. 960-97 5. 1285-1287 By Shi-tsu, the founder of the Yuen dynasty, who reigned a.d. 1280-1294.'' (10) "„ 1368-1398 By Thai-tsu, the founder of the Min dynasty, who reigned a.d. 1368-1398. In) " 1403-1424 By Thai-tsun,' the third Emperor of the Min dynasty, who reigned a.d. 1403-1424. (12) ,',' 1735-1737 By the Emperors Shi-tsun and K4o-tsun, of the Tshin dynasty, who reigned a.d. 1723- 1735 and 1736-1 795 respectively. d 2 (6) (7) (8) (9) sxviii INTRODUCTION. Cheokological Table of the various peinted Editions of the Chinese Teansjjation of the Buddhist TKiPirAKA, in China, Coeea, and Japan ^ (i) A. D. 972 By Thai-tsu, the founder of the later Suii dynasty, who reigned a.d. 960-975. (2) „ 1010 By the Corean King, whose personal name is K' ('/p). (A copy still exists in Japan.) (3) „ 1239 By unknown editor, under the Southern Sun dynasty, A.D. II 27-1 280. (Ditto.) (4) „ 1277-1290 By unknown editor, under the Yuen dynasty, A.D. 1280 (or i26o)-i368. (Ditto.) (5) » 1368-1398 By Thai-tsu, the founder of the Min dynasty, who reigned a.d. 1368-1398. (6) „ 1403-1424 By Thai-tsun, the third Emperor of the Miri dynasty, who reigned a.d. 1403-1424. (7) >i 1500 (?) By Fa-Aan, a Chinese Bhikshuwi. (8) „ 1586-1606 or i6i6 By Mi-tsan, a Chinese priest. (Copied from No. 6.) (9) „ 1624-1643 By Ten-kai, a Japanese priest. (10) „ 1678-1681 By D6-k6 or Tetsu-gen, a Japanese priest. (Copied from No. 8.) (11) „ i73o~i737 By the Chinese Emperors Shi-tsun and Kao-tsuri, of the present Tshin dynasty, who reigned a.d. 1723-1735 and 1736-1795 respectively. (Copied from No. 8.) (12) „ 1869 By Yang "Wen-hoei, a Chinese scholar, together with Miao-khun, a Chinese priest (who died 1880). (Copied from No. 11, and now in course of publication in Nanking.) (13) „ 1881 By the Ko-kio-sho-kn, or the Buddhist Bible Society, in Tokio, Japan. (Copied from No. 2, collated with Nos. 3, 4, and 8 ; and now in course of publication.) In conehision, I have to thank most sincerely my teacher. Professor Max Miiller, for his kind instruction and help, through which alone I have been able to carry out this work. I did not know any Sanskrit at all before February 1879, when I became his pupil, bringing with me a letter of introduction from his friend, the late Dean Stanley. I have also to thank Dr. Rost, the Librarian of the India Office, and the other gentlemen in that Library, for their kindness in allowing me to study the great Collection now deposited there. Nor should I forget to express my sincere gratitude to the Delegates of the Clarendon Press in undertaking the printing and publication of this Catalogue, in conjunction with the India Office ; and I have much pleasure in acknowledging the excellent manner in which the printing has been executed. The Chinese types, cast at the Clarendon Press from matrices lately acquired in China, at the recommendation of Professor Legge, have been of great service for this undertaking. I hav« received valuable assistance from my two Japanese friends, Mr. Y. Ymaizoumi and Mr. Kenjiu Kasawara, on several matters in this compilation ; for which I return my best thanks. Lastly, I most humbly ask all students of Buddhist literature to assist me in correcting any mistakes I may have made in compiling this Catalogue. BUNYIU NANJIO. Llanteissant House, Kingston Eoad, Oxfoed, 1 6th November, 1882. ' There are said to have been as many as twenty different editions under the Sun and Yuen dynasties, A.D. 960-1368. But minute accounts concerning these editions are not found, except with reference to Nos. i, 3, and 4 in this table. INTRODUCTION. ZXIX TRANSLITERATION OF SANSKRIT AND CHINESE WORDS ADOPTED FOR THE CATALOGUE OF THE CHINESE BUDDHIST TRIPII'AKA. Note — For Sanskrit words. Professor Max Mailer's Scheme for the Transliteration of Oriental Alphabets, as followed in the ' Sacred Books of the East," has been adopted. For Chinese, Mr. M^ells Williams' System of Orthography for the Pronunciation of Peking, as given in his Syllabic Dictionary of the Chinese Language (Shanghai, 1874), has been followed, though represented according to the same scheme of transliteration. There are several sounds which are found in Chinese only, in which case the original system of Wells Williams is for the most part retained. WELLS WILLIAMS' SYSTEM AND EXPLANATION'. S as in quota. a as iu father. i as in pin. I as in machine. u as in put. u as 00 in fool, or in move. ri as in fiery ^ ri=. li as in friendly^. li". e as in men. e as in grey. ai as in aisle. o as in long. o as in note^ au as ow in now. ii as in June. o as in konig, a German sound. ao like ow in howl, prolonged. ia as in piastre, or ya in yard. VOWELS. SANSKBIT. CHINESE. a ^ a a ^n 4 i ? i i % 1 u T u A u ■5 u ri ^ ri ^ H oS It ^ e e 6 5 e ai ^ ' &i 6 ^V Su ■5^3 SU ii . . u b . . ao ao ia ia iai iai iao . . iao iu iu iii ivi ie . . ie is is io io ui . . ui ui ui tie ue tie US ei ei hi Si eu eu 6u Su sz' sz' tsz' tsz' A' . Jk' sh' sh' > iai and iao, each letter sounded. 'rh 'rh lu as ew m pew. iii like ew in chewing, prolonged. ie as in siesta. is as ea in fealty. io as yaw in yawn. ui as ewy in dewy. ui as ooi in cooing. V tie as in duet ; it runs into ue when a final. ei as in height, or i in sigh, ei as eyi in greyish. eu as ou in souse, shorter than au. Su as au in Capernaum. ANOMALOUS SOUNDS. / sz', tsz', a peculiar sibilant ; the first can be made by changing di in I dizzy to s, and speaking it quickly. , ch' and sh', like the preceding, but softer. They are often uttered by a person who stutters, as if in speaking chin or shin, he could not get out the n. They have also been compared to the sound made when chiding a child for making a noise, 'rh, like the word err. ' Introduction to his Dictionary, pp. xix-xxiv. ^ Professor Max MiiUer's Scheme for the Transliteration of Oriental Alphabets. ' For these four diphthongs, however, the mark of circumflex has been omitted in this Catalogue. XXX INTRODUCTION. CONSONANTS. SANSKRIT. CHINESE. WELLS WILLIAMS* SySTEM AND EIPLANATION. k ■3S k k as in king, kick. kh •^ klj k', nearly the same sound, but somewhat softened and aspirated. g i\ g as in gate'. gh V gh as in spring-head V n{ng) •^ ii ng as in sing. k ■^ h ch as in church. kh ^ hh ph', the same sound aspirated. 9 5f j as in jolly ^ gh ^ jh as in bridge-house' n 5r n as in new*. i z < as in town'- th z ih S.B in outhouse'. d 3 I . . bh as in clubhouse ' m ^ m m as in man, ham. y Tl y y a« in yard". r ^ r as in red'- 1 55 1 1 as in lion. T ^ V as in live'. S ^ s as in sharp'- sh ^ sh sh as in shall. s « s B as in Band. h ^ h h as in hung ; as a final it is nearly suppressed. m ^ . . TO Anusvara (slight nasal)'. h ^: A Visarga (slight breathing)'. ta ts ts as in wits. tsh tsh ts', the same sound aspirated. w w w as in wind. f f f as in farm. z z z as in zone. z z zh as z in azure, j as in the Trench jamais. hh }^ ( h' before i and u, a sibilant sound resembling an afiFected lisp, and V easily confounded with sh*. ' Professor Max Miiller's Scheme for the Transliteration of exactly express it, for there is no proper a in the sound, and sh ia Oriental Alphabets. too much. If one puts the finger between the teeth, and tries to * 'In Peking, some words beginning with y change It into r speak hing or hii, this is said to express nearly this sibilant initial, before u and a, as rung ^^ for yung, rueh for H yueh ; but The Spanish x.as in Quixote, comes near to it, and would be much this is exceptional.' W. Williams' Dictionary, Introduction, p. xxiv, ^''^ ^^'* ^y"**"'' '^ '* "'^'^ "°* *^'' """W be mispronounced by col. 2. tl'^ common reader, as in xiang ^6, xin 'Mr, &c.' W. Williams' • 'The digraph hs, adopted by Meadows and Wade, does not Dictionary, Introduction, p. xxiii, col. 2. INTRODUCTION. XXXI CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OP THE CHINESE DYNASTIES, BOTH SUCCESSIVE AND CONTEMPORANEOUS. KoTE — In this table many less important contemporaneous dynasties are not given, except those under which some translations of the Tripiteka were made. Dynastic Title. B. C ^ ^_ i '^ San-hwan-wu-ti, or the age of the Three and Five Emperors 2853-3204 W Hhia, or the HhiS, dynasty BsoS-i^ee 1^ or ^ Shan or Yin 1766-T122 ^ Ken (Chow or Chaw, by others) 1 132-256 ^ Tshin 221 (or 2 55)-2o6 'hm' or ^^ MR Tshien or Si-han, or Former or Westorn Han 201 (or 206)- A. D. 9 '^ Heu or Tun-han, or Latter A. D. or Eastern Han 25—220 ^^ m San-kwo, or Three Kingdoms, (i) ^ j^ Shu-han, or Han established in Shu (Shuh)— western 221-263 (2) ^ Wei — northern 220-265 (3) ^ Wu— southern 222-280 ]^ ^ Si-tsin, or Western Tsin 265-316 raft" ^ Tshien-lilin, or Former Lian 302-37^ ^ W Tun-tsin, or Eastern Tsin 317-420 my ^ Tshien-tshin, or Former Tshin 350-394 ^ Heu-tshin, or Latter Tshin 384-417 ]^ ^ Si-tshin, or Western Tshin 385-431 i-h ^M Te-lian, or Northern Lian 397-439 ^ 4.H SH N4n-pe-Aao, or Southern and Northern Dynasties. (i) ^ ^ Mn-Ho, or Southern Dynasties. ■^ Sun — earlier 420-479 ' Tshi 479-502 A.D. 502-557 557-589 Dynastic Title. J^Lian (2) J,J^ $^ Pe-^ao, or Northern Dynasties. J't ^ Be-wSi, or Northern WSi ffi ^M Si-w6i, or Western Wli ^ ^ Tun-w^i, or Eastern Wli J'b ^^ Pe-tshi, or Northern Tshi 4 |r ^0 Pe-feu, or Northern ^eu p|Sui j^Than ■Jt. 4\^ Wu-t^i, or Five Dynasties. i) ^f^ ^S Heu-lian, or Latter Lian 2) ^^ ^ Heu-than, or Latter Than 3) ^^ W" Heu-tsin, or Latter Tsin 4) ^f^ '^ Heu-han, or Latter Han 5) ^^ f^ Heu-teu, or Latter Kevi i-b) tI^ (■^^) ^"^' °^ (Northern) Sun — later 960-1 127 '^ -^ Nan-sun, or Southern Sun J^ Liao J Hhia ^Zln ^§ j^ Si-li^o, or Western Liao 7C Yuen ^ Min ^^ Tshii 386-534 535-557 534-550 550-577 557-581 589 (or 58i)-6i8 618-907 907-923 923-936 936-947 947-951 951-960 1127-1280 907-1125 1038-1227 1115-1234 1125-1201 1 280 (or i26o)-i368 1368-1644 1644 mil INTRODUCTION. LIST OF THE PRINCIPAL AUTHORITIES CONSULTED IN PREPARING THIS CATALOGUE AND THE THREE APPENDICES, AND TO WHICH REI:ERENCE IS MADE UNDER THE FOLLOWING ABBREVIATIONS. San-^h4n. — No. 1490 ^ ^^ 'ft Kao-san-Awhin, or Memoirs of Eminent Priests, in 14 fasciculi. Compiled by ^^ ^ 'Rwrn-kiao, in a. d. 519, under the Lian dynasty, A. d. 502-557. Sui-shu. — pB '^- or Annals of the Sui dynasty, A.D. 589-618. By -^ .^ M ^, ZAan-sun Wu-Ai (died A. D. 659) and others, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618—907. There is a section on the Buddhist Books, in fasciculus 35. Suh-san-^han. — No. 1493 ^a "Mj f^ "JS Suh- kao-san-^han, or a Continuation of the Memoirs of Eminent Priests, in 40 fasciculi. By ^g* ^^ Tao-siien (died A. D. 667), of the Than dynasty. N6i-tien-lu.— No. 1483 ;^ j^ ^ :^ ^ Ta- thSn-n6i-tien-lu, or a Catalogue of the Buddhist Books collected under the great Than dynasty, in 10 fasciculi, subdivided into 1 6. By the same compiler as before, in A. D. 664. Thu-ti.-No. 1487 -^ 4^ ^ II g| 1^ Ku- i-in-''-^in-thu-Ai, or a Catalogue of the Ancient and Modern Translations, in 4 fasciculi. By j^ ^£ Tsin- m^i, in about a. b. 664. suh-thu-Ai.— No. 1488 ^ -^ .4^ ^ n @ m Suh-ku-kin-i-Ain-thu-Ai, i. e. a Continuation of the pre- ceding work, in i fasciculus. By ^^ S. K'-slnan, in A. D. 730. ^ Khai-yuen-lu.— No. 1485 |§ 7C ?|p ^ ^ Khai- yuen-shih-Aido-lu, or a Catalogue of the Buddhist Books collected in the Khai-jruen period, A. d. 713-741, in 20 fasciculi, subdivided into 30. By the same compiler in the same year as before.- Sun-san-Awhan.— No. 1495 ^ ^ f^ 'j^ ^"^" kao-san-^han, or Memoirs of Eminent Priests, com- piled under the later or Northern Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127, in 30 fasciculi. By W ^L Tsan-nin, in A.D. g88. Min-i-tsi.— No. 1640 ^ ^ ;g ^ ^ Fan-i- min-i-tsi, or a Collection of the Meanings of the Sanskrit Names translated into Chinese, in 20 fasciculi. By J^ ^^ Fa-yuD, in a. d. 11 51, under the Southern Sun dynasty, A. d. i 127-1280. Thun-M.— No. 1661 -j^ jj|£ j^ ^g Fo-tsu-thun-^i, or Records of the Lineage of Buddha and the Patriarchs, in 45 fasciculi, subdivided into 55. This is a history By * /Uk> K'-Tphkn, in about A. D. of Buddhism, 1269-1271. Z'-yuen-lu.— No. 1612 ^ 7C ^ ^ ^ 1^ *H ^^ ,Z''-yuen-fa-pao-Aien-thun-tsun-lu, or a Com- parative Catalogue of the Dharmaratna or the Buddhist Books collected in the Z''-yuen period, A. d. i 264-1 294, in 10 fasciculi. By J^ '^ jfefc ^ffin-^-sian and others, in A.D. 1285-1287, under the Yuen dynasty, a.d, 1280— 1368. Pi4o-mn.— No. i6ii;^||^ M ^ ^ 9 W: H Ta-tsan-shan-^iao-piao-mu, or a Catalogue of the Dharmaratna, being the Holy Teaching of the Great Repository or the Tripiiaka, in 16 fasciculi. By ^E ~a ^^^ " ku, of the later (or Northern) or Southern Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1280; and continued by 1^ ^C yV Kwan-^-pa, in about A. d. i 306. Thun-tsai.-No. 1637 1^%K Mi^ MM Fo-tsu-li-tai-thun-tsai, or a Complete statement con- cerning Buddha and the Patriarchs in all ages, in 36 fasciculi. By jmj 'H' Nien-Han, in a.d. 1333 or 1344. Ta-min-san-tsan-shan-kiao-niu-lu "^ 00 "^^ IJhS M: ^ @ ^^"-i^^^. A Catalogue of the Chinese Buddhist Tripiiaka, collected under the Min dynast)"-, A.D. 1368-1644. 4 fasciculi. This is the original Catalogue of the Collection in the India Office Librarj-, on which my own Catalogue is based. The classification and order of the 1662 works contained in it are therefore unaltered ; while the Index-characters, taken from the ^^ JZ- "^ Tshien-tsz'-wan, or Thousand-character- composition,' are omitted. Min-san-Awhan. — ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ T4-miu- kao-san-^han, or Memoirs. of Eminent Priests, com- piled under the great Min dynasty, a.d. 1368— 1644, in 8 fasciculi. By nfp n'S ,^u-sin, in a.d. 16 17. ^'-tsin.— ^ ^ ^ '^ Yueh-tsan-A'-tsin, or Guide for the Examination of the Canon, in 48 fasciculi. By y^ J^ Z'-sii, in a.d. 1654, under the present Tshin dynasty, which began in a.d. 1644. For this work, see also pp. x, xxvi. A. E. — Asiatic Researches, vol. xx, Arts. II and XI, i.e. Analysis of the Kanjrur, on pp. 41-93 and 393- 585. By Mr. Alexander Csoma Korosi. Calcutta, 1836. Cone. — Concordance Sinico-Sanskrite d'un nombre considerable de Titres d'ouvrages Bouddhiques, reicueillie INTRODUCTION. XXXUl dans un Catalogue Chinois de I'an 1306 [read 1285- 1287] et publi6e, aprfes le d6cliiffrement et la restitu- tion des mots indiens, par M. Stanislas Jxilien. In the Journal Asiatique, Novembre-Decembre, 1849, PP- 353~445- The figures after ' Cone' in the present Catalogue refer to the order of the titles in Julien's list. Wassiljew, — Der Buddhismus, seine Dogmen, 6e- schichte und Literatur, von W. "Wassiljew. St. Peters- burg, i860. The figures after this author's name in the Catalogue refer to the pages of the Eussian Ori- ginal, as printed in the margin of the German trans- lation. In the early pages of the Catalogue, the letter ' p.' should be supplied before the figures. Eitel. — Handbook for the Student of Chinese Buddhism, by Rev. E. J. Eitel. London, 1870. Beal, Catena. — A Catena of Buddhist Scriptures from Chinese. By Eev. S. Beal. London, 1871. Beal, Catalogue. — The Buddhist Tripiiaka, as it is known in China and Japan. A Catalogue and Com- pendious Eeport. By the same author. 1876. This is the Catalogue of the Chinese Buddhist Tripiiaka in the India Office Library, together with an interesting and useful Eeport on this Collection. This Catalogue is the principal guide of the present compilation. Beal, B.L. C. — Abstract of Four Lectures on Buddhist Literature in China, delivered at University College, London. By the same author. London, 1882. Mayers. — The Chinese Eeader's Manual. A Hand- book of Biographical, Historical, Mythological, and General Literary Eeference. By "W. F. Mayers. Shanghai, 1874. Edkins. — Chinese Buddhism. A Volume of Sketches, Historical, Descriptive, and Critical. By Eev. J. Edkins. London, 1880. Selected Essays. — No. xix. On Sanskrit Texts dis- covered in Japan, in Selected Essays on Language, Mythology, and Religion, vol. ii, pp. 313-371. By Professor Max Miiller. London, 188 1. Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscripts. — Catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts, collected in Nepal, and pre- sented to various Libraries and Learned Societies, by B. H. Hodgson, Esq. Compiled by Dr. W. W. Hunter. Triibner & Co., 1881. A. M. G. — Annales du Mus6e Guimet, vol. ii, pp. 131- 577. Lyon, 1 88 1. Analyse du Kandjour, traduite de I'Anglais et augment6e de diverges additions et remarques, par M. L6on Feer. J. E. A. S. — The Journal of the Eoyal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland. London. J. A. S. B. — The Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. S. B. E. — The Sacred Books of the East, translated by various Oriental Scholars, and edited by F. Max MuUer. Oxford, 1879-1883. ABBREVIATIONS IN THE APPENDICES. S. M. — Sutras of the Mahayana. S. H. — Sutras of the Hinayana. V. M. — ^Vinaya of the Mahayana. V. H. — Vinaya of the Hinayana. A. M. — Abhidharma of the Mahayina. A. H. — Abhidharma of the HlnayS,na. I. M. — Indian Miscellaneous Works. C. M. — Chinese Miscellaneous "Works, Cat. Bodl. Japan. — A Catalogue of Japanese and Chinese Books and Manuscripts, lately added to the Bodleian Library. Prepared by Bunyiu Nanjio. Oxford, 1881. ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS. Col. I No. I Line 5 7 note 3 3 I 8 4 2-5 4 3 6 4 7 5 .S I 6-8 4 9 6 6 11 2 12 3 13 5 14 2 7 18 5 8 20 4 9 23 6 (I) 4 lO (3) 3 II note 2 5 II 12 (9) 8 1.^ (-4) 5 14 (.6) 7 (17) 7 (19) 7 15 (23) 9 i6 (29) 5 I? (32) 8 i8 (38) 8 (39) 8 20 (47) 8 24 4 21 38 6 22 30 6 31 7 32 5 33 5 6 23 37 5 38 4 34 41 7 42 9 44 2 25 45 5 46 7 47 5 for ' A. D. 659 ■ read ' A. D. 660-663 ' for ' N^i-tien-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 19' read ' Khai-yuen-lu, fasc. 8 a, fol. 12 a' add ' or into Sanskrit quite literally ' after 'English' 13, 17, 20, 21, 24 for ' sabasrika ' read ' s&hasrik^ ' (of Nos. 2, 3), 5 (of Nos. 4, 5) for ' saha- srika' read 'sShaarikll' add 'a. u. 403-404' after 'San-aui' add ' a. L>. 286 ' after ' Yueh-i' ' add 'a.d. 179' after 'Lokaraksha' for ' sahasrikS, ' read ' sihasrik^ ' for ' KJita ' read 'Khan ' add 'A.D. 509 ' after ' Bodhiruii ' for ' Kha,a ' read ' KhaxL ' add 'A.D. 648 ' after ' Hiouen-thsang ' add ' A. D. 703 ' after ' I-tsin ' add ' A. D. 693 ' after ' others ' add ' A. D. 649 ' after ' Hiouen-thsang' add ' 706- ' between ' A. D. and 713 ' for ' Trisam° ' read ' Trisam° ' add ' A. D. 280 ' after ' Dharmaraksha ' for 'A.D. 257 ' read 'a.d. 258' for ' a. d. 266-313 ' read ' a. d. 308 ' for 'Ka. Ta-li ' read 'Ka. FS-li ' add 'A.D. 639 ' after ' BuddhasSnta ' add ' A. u. 710 ' after ' I-tsin ' add ' A. D. 568 ' after ' Narendrayasas ' add ' A. D. 405 ' after ' KumSragiva ' add ' A. D. 252 ' after ' Saiighavarman ' add ' A. D. 541 ' after ' UpasHnya ' for • Uday&na ' read ' Udayana ' add ' A, D. 539 ' after ' BuddhasS,iita ' add ' A. D. 420 ' after ' Nandi ' add ' A. D. 596 ' after ' (JreSnagupta ' add 'A. D. 290 ' after ' Dharmaraksha' for ' Trisam" ' read ' Trisam° ' add 'A.D. 147' after ' Lokaraksha ' add 'A.D. 287 ' after 'Dharmaraksha' add ' A. D.- 290 ' after ' Dharmaraksha ' add * A. D. 303 ' after ' Dharmaraksha ' for 'An Hhiien ' read ' An HhUen ' add 'A.D, 181 ' after ' Fo-thilto * add 'a.d. 595 ' after ' G^S,nagupta ' for ' (Jday&na ' read ' Udayana ' add ' A. D. 289 ' after ' Dharmaraksha' add 'A.D. 317' after 'Dharmaraksha' add ' A. D. 373 ' after ' Sh'-lun ' add ' A. D. 541 ' after ' PiagHiirahi ' add ' A. D. 693 ' after ' Bodhirujti ' for ' MSyopama ' read ' MayopamS ' Col. No. Line 25 48 6 26 51 7 52 7 53 6 27 56 6 28 59 8 60 6 62 7 29 63 6 7 64 7 66 6 7 67 7 3° 71 7 31 74 7 75 5 77 6 78 4 32 79 6 80 5 82 4 84 4 33 87 7 34 86 6 35 90 2 92 4 94 5 36 95 4 96 7 37 lOI 7 104 4 38 no 6 39 "3 5 "5 5 40 n6 6 117 7 41 120 5 121 6 126 6 42 123 7 43 130 5 44 133 add 'a.d. 541' after 'others' add ' A. D. 595 ' after ' G^ianagupta add ' A. D. 285 ' after ' Dharmaraksha add ' A. u. 6Ho ' after ' others ' add ' A . D. 303 ' after * Dharmaraksha ' add ' A. D. 435 ' after ' Gunabhadra ' add ' A. D. 542 ■ after ' Frag^Xmki' add 'A.D.584-685'after 'Narendniyasas' add ' (or 581)' after ' a. d. 589 ' add 'A.D. 566 ' after ' as before ' for ' Tsi ' read ' Tshi ' add ' (Hiouen-thsang) ' after ' Hhiieu- kw&h' add 'A.D. 558 ' after ' Dliarmapraj«a ' for ' Tsi ' read ' Tshi ' add ' A. D. 587 ' after ' G»^nagupta' add '(or 581)' after ' A. u. 589' add 'a.d. 462 ' after ' HhUqn-i/iaii ' add ' A. D. 29i(?)' after ' Dharmaraksha' add 'A.D. 594 ' after ' others ' for ' Pao-un ' read ' P^o-yun ' add 'A.D. 427 ' after 'P9,o-yun' add ' A. D. 595 ' after ' G«anagupta ' add 'A.D. 291 ' after ' Dharmaraksha " add ' A. D. 287 ' after 'Dharmaraksha' add 'a. d. 407 ' after ' Kumarajlv^' for ' PrabbSmitra' read * Prabhakaramitra' for ' a. d. 628 ' read ' a. D.629 ' add 'A.D. 418-420' after 'others' add 'a.d. 693 ' after ' Bodhirufei ' for ' Bodhiruii ' read ' Dharmaru/ti ' add ' A. D. 504' after ' Dharmaru/ci' add 'A.i>. 291' after 'Dharmaraksha' add 'a.d. 69 1 ' after ' Devaprag«a ' add 'a.d. 654' after ' Hiouen-thsang' add 'a.d. 689' after ' Devaprajr«a ' add ' a. d. 685 ' after ' Div^kara ' add 'a.d. 291' after ' Dharmaraksha ' add ' a. d. 297 ' after ' Dharmaraksha' add ' 416- ' between ' a. d. and 423 ' add 'A.D. 664-665 ' after ' others ' add ' A. D. 269 ' after ' Dharmaraksha ' add 'A.D. 558' after ' Dharmapraj^i ' add 'A.D. 417-418' after 'Buddha- bhadra ' add 'a.d. 593 ' after ' G^ltnagupta ' add ' a. d. 703 ■ after ' I-tsin ' add 'a.d. 652' after 'Hiouen-thsang' for ' Pao-kwei ' read ' Pa,o-kw6i ' add ' A. D. 597 ' after ' G^^nagupta' add ' A. D. 552 ' after ' Paramartha' add ' A. D. 481 ' after ' Dharma^atayajas ' ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS. XXXV Col. No. Line 44 134 6 135 4 45 '38 5 47 J 40 5 141 5 143 4 48 149 5 150 3. £ 7 50 158 I 57 187 5 60 203 4 7^ 272 5 97 98 103 105 107 133 145 146 147 166 169 173 187 189 191 192 196 199 204 273 83 324 3 for 84 327 328 l\- 88 347 4 for 91 363 4 for 365 4 for 395 399 401 402 425 436 446 449 464 496 526 543 584 594 595 696 711 734 808 820 835 840 859 872 903 7 4, II 4 2 6 7 6, 7 6 7 5 4 5 6 4 5 3 4 9 4 4 4 2 6 7 8 3 3 add ' A. D. 406' after ' Kumarajrtva' add ' A.D. 427' after 'K'-yen' add ' A. D. 286 ' after ' Dharmaraksha ' add ' A. D. 650 ' after ' Hiouen-thsang ' add ' A. D. 616' after ' Dharmagupta' add ' A. D. 251' after ' San-hwui ' add ' A. D. 650 ' after ' Hiouen-thsang ' for • Avaivarttya ' read ' Avaivartya ' add ' A. D. 284' after ' Dharmaraksha' for ' l|>^ ' read ' |^ ' for ' G/li,nagupta (the same person as before), under' read 'G«^naya«as, of for ' Zih-hhiu' read ' Zih-hhiu' add the following note : ' It has been translated into English by Mr. Beal, • in his "Buddhist Literature in China," pp. 172-178' add the following note: 'Cf. Beal, B. L. C, pp. 174-176' '£inta' read 'JEnta' ' °svaraika° ' read ' "svaraikH" ' 'Sui dynasty, a. d. 618-907' read 'Northern Ken dynasty, a.d. 557- 581 ' ' 0-ti-7£^u-to ' read ' 0-ti-A7iu-to ' ' Buddhas^nta, of the Northern Wei dynasty, a.d. 386-534' read 'ThSn- wu - 13.n (Dharmaraksha ?), of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317-420' Dharmak^ra ' read ' Dharmavikrama ' 12 for ' StiiS,nga,m& ' read ' iS'flrangama ' for- 'Stira (hero)- anga (limb) ' read ' St- raii (heroism)-gama (approaching) ' add ' ("saiigati 1) ' after ' "sangiti ' for ' KJiAn ' read ' Kh3.a ' for ' paridhara ' read ' paridb^ra ' for ' FH-sh^n ' read • Fa-shaii ' 12 for ' sdrangama ' read ' sflrangama ' for ' MikasSikya ' read ' Meghasikha ' for ' Northern ' read ' Eastern ' for 'A.D. 386-534' read 'A. D. 534-56°' for ' Bodhidlpa ' read ' Bodhi-tan ' for ' G/i^nolka ' read ' GiiS,nol'kS, ' Bhavasankramita' read ' BhavaSan- kr^mita ' Dharmanandi ' read ' Dharmanandin ' ■ Eastern Tsin ' read ' earlier Sun ' A. D. 317-420' read 'a.d. 420-479 ' for ' R3.shfa'apaia ' read ' Bjtshiravara' for ' F^-hu (Dharmaraksha) ' read ' Flt-tu ' for 'SrSmanas' read 'Sramaraas' for ' Kh^n-yaen ' read ' ifAan-yuen ' for ' parivrayaka ' read ' parivrSjaka ' for ' /Sramanera ' read ' (Sr^maraera ' for ' pai ' read ' pSi ' add ' dur ' between ' sarra and gati ' for 'Sagara' read ' SS.gara' for ' Paszepa' read ' Pa-sz'-pS, or Bashpa ' for 'dliySya' read 'dhyana' for 'adhimukta' read 'adhimukti' for ' for ' for' for' for' Col. No. 204 904 206 922 221 1004 324 261 IOI8 233 1 059 5 234 1064 5 235 1068 5 236 1073 6 237 1075 5 238 1081 5 241 logo 4 247 1116 4 249 1128 5 251 "37 I 252 1145 3 253 1151 3 254 1154 5 1156 S 255 1162 3 256 1 166 5 260 1179 6 1 185 268 I2I9 269 122.? 4 1224 4 1223 6 1224 5 1225 3 270 1228 3 272 1237 3 5 274 1252 3 281 1276 5 1278 Line 3 for ' MahS.satpS,da ' read ' Mahztsatpada ' 3 for ' °sraddha° ' read ' Vaddha" ' 6 for 'Tai-tsun, a.d. 763-779' read ' Toh- tsun, A.D. 780-804' 7-9 ' This Emperor .... till 788 ' must be left out 5 for ' °dbhutanuttara° ' read ' "dbhutSnut- tara°' for ' pinnayaka (?) ' read ' vinSyaka ' for ' Arya-((iS,)kinl(?) ' read ' Arya-kani ' for ' matrikavimsati-ptijra ' read ' matn- kaikavimsatiptlgS, ' for ' Fa-hhien, a. d. 982-1001 ' read ' Pa- thien, A. d. 973-981 ' for ' n^mashiasaiaka ' read ' n£tmS.sUa«a- taka' for 'A. R., p. 486; A. M. G., p. 289' read ' Cf. A. R., p. 473 ; A. M. G., pp. 277,414' for ' pratisarana ' read ' pratisarana ' for ' Kw4i-su ' read ' Hwai-su ' for 'Paszepa (Bashpa)' read 'Pa-sz'-p^ (Bashpa) ' for ' SrSmanera ' read ' Sramanera ' for ' iSramawerikS, ' read ' iSrS,ma»erik4 ' i for ' KwSi-su ' read ' HwSi-su ' for ' MahSsrstmaBa ' read ' Mab^sramana ' for ' San-tAii ' read ' San-Mu ' for ' Nila/i;akshus (1 " blue-eye," or Pinga- lanetra) ' read ' Nllanetra (or Arya Deva) ' for ' Nirdesaprabha (? " distmct-bright- ness," or Piiigalanetra) ' read ' Nlla- netra (or Arya Deva) ' for ' Try-alakshanS (?) ' read ' Try-akAra (or -alaksharaa) ' } for ' tarka read ' t^raka ' 283 1290 3 286 1297 3 289 1306 3 1309 5 6 291 1317 4 296 1329 4 133° 4 for ' Nag3,r<;una ' read ' MahS.dignaga ' for 'vipassanS. (or -vidarsana)' read ' vi{)asyana (or -vipassan^) ' for ' Prajr^^pti ' read ' Pra^»apti ' for ' sfltra ' read ' sastra ' for ' A. D. 643 ' read ' a. d. 648 ' inverted comma must be left out add ' Translated by Hhiien-fcwan (Hiouen- thsang;, A.D. 660-663' after 'A'ari- putra ' add 'but the translator's name is lost' after ' a. d. 220-265 ' for ' °desa ' read ' °desa ' for ' Lokasthifi ' read ' Lokasthity ' i for ' °sanjlti ' read ' "sanglti ' for 'Nag^rjuna* read 'Mahadignaga' for ' Pra(/«3,pti ' read ' Pra^??apti ' for ' Ki-hi&-ye ' read ' Ki-hiSi-y^ ' for ' Nirvana' read ' Parinirvana' e 2 XXX VI ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS. Col. No. Line 306 1367 5 308 1376 3 1379 5 312 1403 5 318 1436 5 319 1440 8 328 1485 6 336 1519 8 338 1527 5 II 343 1552 6 344 1557 5 '559 6 345 1562 5 350 1588 5 352 1 600 6 353 1607 5 )6o8 5 354 1610 8 for ' Dharmanandi ' read ' Dharmanandia' for 'Mahaprauidha"' read ' Mah^pra- nidha."' for ' Zih-ha,n' read 'Zih-fcftan' for ' dvSkaya ' read ' dvikSya ' for ' Tsz'-hMen ' read ' Tahz'-hhien ' for ' A. D. 534 ' read ' A. d. 434 ' for ' 1142' read '1124' add ' whether ' after ' fasciculi ' add 'or whether written originally in Chinese ' after ' Chinese ' for ' Z&n-yo ' read ' Zan-yo ' for • WSi-iSi ' read ' W6i-kai ' for 'fiAi-siin' read 'E^-siih' add • ; and recorded by 1 , ,.,.., / after 'A. D. hia disciple } o r , j 589-618' Kw^n-tin ' for ' Hhien-kwei ' read ' Hhien-hwui ' for ' A. D. 936-946 ' read ' A. D. 936-947 ' for ' Shan ' read ' Sh^n ' for ' A. D. 603 ' read ' A. d. 602 ' add ' (or 8521) ' before ' fasciculi ' I for ' of which .... fasciculi ' read 'with 359 363 365 1634 1649 1658 Col. No. Line the addition of 859 works in 3910 (or 3882) fasciculi' 4 for ' Taz'-kMA ' read ' Tsz'-iAan ' 4 for ' E'no ' read ' ^'-no ' 7 for ' Sitm&na ' read ' Sramawa ' 370 Between No. 3 Nag^rgfuna, and No. 4 Deva, the following author and his works (taking from lines 12, 13, 21, 22) must be added : ' No. 3 a Bign^ga or Mah£tdign%a, whose name is translated ^ J^ ^ Ta-yu-lun, lit. ' great- region-dragon/ or yC ■WB SB 1!™' Ta-yii-lun-shu, lit. 'great-region-dragon-tree' (MahadignfigSr^una ?). There are 3 works ascribed to him, namely : — No. 1223 Nyayadvarataraka-sSstra. a.d. 711. .. 648- ' Buddhamatnka-pra$>^aparamita- maharthasangiti-sSstra.' a. d. 980-1000. )■ for ' Sramama ' read ' Sramama ' ij 1224 1309 379 I 9-| 5 380 2 381 3 5 4 13 383 5.7.8 I 384 9. 10 I II 4 12 7J A CATALOGUE OF THE CHINESE BUDDHIST TRIPI7AKA :km ^mmmn TS, - min - sS,n - ts4n - shan - A;iS,o - mu - lu. 'A Eecokd of the TrriiEs of the Sacred Teaching of the Three Eepositories (TRiPirAKA, or Three Baskets, collected) under the Great Min Dynasty, A.D. 1 368-1644.' FIRST DIVISION. IVdc Km-tsih, or Stitra-pifaka. PAET I. y^ ^V /^c T^-shan-Wn, or the SAtras of the Mah^y^na. CLASS I. Jh-t fjj\ P4n-2o-pu, or Pra^»^pS,ramit^ class. 1 A^^^Et^^ T4-pS.n-2;o-po-lo-ini-to-iin. Mahapra^M^pS-ramit^-siitra ^. See the ^-yuen-lu,fasc. i, fol. 1 1 a ; Cone. 638. Trans- lated by Hhuen-^an (Hiouen-thsang), A. D. 659, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. {Yot the former date, see the NM-tien-lu, fasc. 5 b, fol. 19.) It consists of 600 fasciculi; 200,000 slokas in verse, or an equivalent number of syllables in prose. This is a collection of sixteen Sfitras, short and long. To each of them a preface is added by a Chinese priest, named Hhuen- tso, a contemporary of the translator. The following is a summary of the contents : — ' Whenever the meaning of the Chinese title is not quite the same »s that of the Sanskrit title, it has been translated into English. FASC FASC. CHAP PLACE OF THE SCENE. (a) 400 ( 1-400), 79, (b) 78 (401-478), 85, (c) 69 (479-537). 31, • GWdhrakuia. (d) 18 (538-555), 29, (e) 10 (556-565), 24, (f) 8 (566-573), 17.. (g) 2 (574-575). y /Sravasti. (t) I ( 576), (i) I ( 577), J (J) I ( 578), Abode of the Paranir (k) 5 (579-583), -| mita - vasavartins. (1) 6 (584-588), y 5rS,vastl. (m) I ( 589), (n) I ( 690). (0) 2 (591-592), Grtdhrakute. (P) 8 (593-600), Venuvana. B StTRA-PITAKA. Ill the A^'-yuen-lu (No. 1612), a catalogue of the Cliinese Tripi^aka (compiled a.d. 1285-1287, fasc. I, fol. 1 1 b-i4 a), these sixteen Sutras (as all the rest) are compared with the Tibetan translations' (Kan^rur and Tangrur ?), and the following result is stated : (a) Agrees with the Tibetan Pra^'wapSramitd in 100,000 slokas in verse, or an equivalent number of syllables in prose (*Satasahasrika pra^^aparamit&, 75 chapters, 303 ham-po, or artificial divisions). For the Sanskrit text, see Catalogue of the Hodgson Manu- scripts, I. 63; VII. 52. (b) Agrees with the Tibetan Pra^jiaparamitd in 25,000 slokas (Pa7ii"avi»isati-sahasrika pra^waparamita, 76 chapters, 78 bam-po). For the Sanskrit text, see Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscripts, III. 2 ; V. 5. (c) Agrees with the Tibetan Prag'jiaparamita in 18,000 slokas (Ash!a, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 6r^^o7. 2 fasciculi (fasc. 17, 18). This is the eleventh of twelve tranfllatioas of the large Sukhdvativyuha*. The first and the fifth to tenth were ' According to the Thn-ji (Ko. I487),a catalogue of the Chinese TripMaka, compiled in about a.d. 664, Khai-yuen-lu and JT-yuen- lu, the following is a list of twelve translations of this Sfttia : — (I) Wu-li4n-sheu-Inn, ' Amitftyus-sfttra.' 2 faae. Translated by An Sbi-k^o, a. d. 148-170, of the Eastern Edn dynasty, A. d. 25-220. (Thu-iti, fasc. I, fol. 5 b.) Lost, (II) Wu-liSn-tshin-tsiii-phift-tan-fciSo-itin, ' Amita-suddha-sam- yaksambuddba-sAtra.' 3 fasc By £' Leu-Jti^-iMn (Lokaraksha ?), A. o. 147-186, of the same dynasty as before. (Thu-ii, &sc. I, foL 4 a ; jE'-yuen-lu, fesc. i, fol. 31 a.) In existence, first of the five translations. No. 25 of the Chinese Tripitoka. (III) 0-mi-tho-itin, ' Amita - sfttra.' ' fesc. By P WAea, A.D. 223-253, of the Wu dynasty, A. d. 222-280. (Thu-M,£isc. i, fol. 19 a; X*-ynen-lu, fesc. i, fol. 31 b.) In existence, second of the five. No. 26. (IV) Wu-liftn-sheu-fcin, ' Amitayus-sfltra.' t fasc. By Khaii SaA-khdi (Sanghavarman), A. D. 252, of the WSi dynasty, A. d. 220- 265. (Thu-fei, fasc. I, fol. 17 b ; X'-yuen-lu, fesc. i, fol. 31 b.) In existence, third of the five. No, 27. 11 St^TRA-PITAKA. 12 already lost in Cliina in A. D. 7 30, when the Khai-yuen-lu (No. 1 485), a well-known catalogue of the Chinese Tripi- iaka, was compiled ; so that there are now only five in existence, of which this (No. 23; 5)' is the fourth trans- lation. For the Sanskrit text, see J. B,.A. S., 1880, pp. 164, 165; Max Muller, Selected Essays, vol. ii, pp. 343-345 ; Catalogue of Hodgson MSS., I. 20 ; III. 13 ; IV^- 3 ; VI. 29 ; Vn. 71. Five MSS., as described by Professor Max Muller, have already been compared, and they are nearly the same, except a few various readings, additions, and omissions. But none of the five Chinese translations agrees entirely with the San- skrit text, and they themselves differ from each other considerably. The following facts, however, remain unchanged throughout the text and translations, viz. the scene of the dialogue is placed at "Rigagriha,, on the mountain Grtdhrakuia, and Bhagavat or Buddha, Ananda and Maitreya are introduced as the principal speakers, the subject being the description of Sukha- vatl, together with the history of Amitayus or Ami- tabha, from his early stage of a Bhikshu with the name Dharm^ara, at the time of the Tathagata Loke- svarara^a. (V) ■Wu-liSn-tshintaui-phin-tan-fti4o-ftin, 'Amita-«addha-sam- yaksambuddha-stltra.' 2 fasc. By Po Yen, a. d. 257, of the same dynasty as before. (Thu-M, &3c. i, fol. 18 a.) Lost. (VI) Wu-lian-sheu-iiii, ' Amitayus-sfttra.' 2 fesc. By Xu FS- hu (Dharmarakshai), a.d. 266-313, of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. (Thu-ft.i, fesc. 2, fol. 2 a.) Lost. (VII) Sin-wu-lian-aheu-Jiii, ' new AmitSyus-stitra.' 2 fasc. By Buddhabhadra, a.d. 398-421, of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317-420. (Thu-iti, fasc. », fol. 23 b.) Lost. (VIII) Wu-liS,n-sheu-fc'-ftan-tan-fcan-iiao-fein, ' Amit&yur-arhat- samyakaambuddha-sfltra.' i fasc. By Ku TS-li, A. u. 419, of the same dynasty as before. (Thu-W, fasc. 2, fol. 26 a.) Lost. (IX) Sin-wu-Uan-shea-fein, ' new Amitayus-sfttra.' 2 fasc. By PSo-yun, A. D. 424-453, of the earlier Sun dynasty, a. u. 420- 479. (Thu-fei, fasc. 3, fol. 19 a.) Lost. (X) Sin-wu-Mn-sheu-iin, ' new AmitSyus-sfltra.' 2 fesc. By Dharmamitra, a.d. 424-441, of the same dypasty as before. (Khai-ynen-lu, fasc. 14, fol. 4 a.) Lost. (XI) Wu-Uan-shen-zu-I4i-hwui, 'Amitayus-tathagata-parshad,' i. e. the Sfltra spoken by Buddha (Fo-shwo . . . . Hn understood) on the TathSgata Amitayus, at an assembly. 2 fasc. By Bodhi- ruiW, A.D. 693-713, of the Th&n dynasty, a.d. 618-907. (K'- yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 21 b.) In existence, fourth of the five. No. 23 (5). (XII) TS-shan-wu-Mn-sheu-ifcwaii-yen-Hn, ' MahaySn^mitayur- vyClha-slitra.' 3 fasc. By Fa-hhien, a.d. 982-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1 280. (^'-yuen-lu, fesc. 4, fpl. 1 1 a.) In existence, fifth of the five. No. 863. Thus none of these twelve Chinese titles has yet dhown us the meaning of the title of Sukhavatlvytlha, or Amitabhavyftha ; but on the contrary, almost all of them agree with the title Amitayur- vyflha, or Amitayus-sfltra. For the above seven missing transla- tions, see the Kbai-ynen-lu, fesc. 14, fol. 3 b seq. (6) ^ ®l ^ 5f5 #' Pu-tun-,2Ti-lai-hwui. ' That (spoken at) an assembly on the Tathagata Akshobhya.' Akshobhyasya TatMgatasya vyMia. K'-jnen-hi, fasc. i, fol. 21 b; Cone. 500; A. E., p. 408; A. M. G., p. 214. Translated by BodhiruAi, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 2 fasciculi (fasc. 19, 20); 6 chapters. (7) n^^m^ Pei-^lU-Jwan-yen-hwui. ' That (spoken at) an assembly on the adornment of wearing the armour.' Varmavyuha-nirdesa. . Z^'-yuen-ln, fasc. i, fol. 21b; Cone. 436. Translated by Bodhiru^, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 5 fasciculi (fasc. 21-25). (8) m ^m^^m^ m ^ F^-Ai^-thi-siA-wu-fan-pieh-hwui. ' That (spoken at) an assembly on the indivisibility of the substance and nature of the Dharmadhatu.' Dharmadh^tu-hn'daya-samvrita-nirdesa. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 1, fol. 22 a j Cone. 134. Dharmadh^tu-praknty-asambheda-nirdesa^. A. E.., p. 408 ; A. M. G., p. 214 ; Cone. 134. Translated by Mandra, of the Lian dynasty, A. d. 502-557. 2 fasciculi (fasc. 26, 27). The above eight Sutras agree with Tibetan. K'- yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 22 a. (9) ;^ ^ + ^ #" Ta-8han-shi-fS,-hvrai. ' That (spoken at) an assembly on the ten Dharmas of the Mahayana.' Dasadharmaka. A''-yuen-lu, fasc. r, fol. 22 b; Cone. 567; A. K., p. 408 ; A. M. G., p. 215. Translated by Buddhasanta, of the Northern "W^i dynasty, a. d. 386-534. i fasciculus (fasc. 28). (10) :^^m m ^ Pi ^ Wan-shu-sh'-li-phu-man-hwui. ' That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) Manjrnsrt on the Samantamukha.' Samantamukha-parivarta. .ff^'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 22 b; Cone. 804; A. R., p. 408 ; A. M. G., p. 215. Translated by Bodhiru^i, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. i fasciculus (fasc. 29). ^ Csoma translates this title as follows : ' The showing of the indivisibility of the root of the first moral Being.' 13 St)TRA-PITAKA. 14 .iTAu-hhien-kwM-inin-hwui. • That (spoken at) an assembly on makiivg the light manifest.* Rasminirhliora-saAgirathi (or -sangiti?). -K^'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 22 b; Cone. 721. Prabha-sS,dlian§. A. R., p. 408 ; A. M. G., p. 215. Translated by Bodbiru^, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 5 fasciculi (fasc. 30-34). (") # n m ^ Phu-s^tsM-hwui. ' That (spoken at) an assembly on the Bodhisattva-pifaka.' BodMsattva-pitoka. iiT'-yuen-lu, fasc. I, fol. 23 a; Cone. 491; A. B.., p. 408 ; A. M. G., p. 215. Translated by Hhuen-^wan (Hiouen-thsang), A. D. 645, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 20 fasciculi (fasc.35-54); 12 chapters . This is the first translation made by Hhiien-^wan (Hiouen- thsang), after his return to China from India in a.d. 645. (N6i-tien-lu, fasc. 5 b, fol. 19 b.) The above four Sutras agree with Tibetan. Z"'-yuen- lu, fasc. I, fol. 23 a. (13) i^^mmmA^^^ Fo-wei-o-nan-shwo-ran-Mu-tMl-hwui. ' That spoken by Buddha to Ananda at an assembly on (the state of) man's dwelling in the womb.' Garbha-siitra(?). Wassiljew, 327. Translated by Bodhiru^, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 1 fasciculus (fasc. 55). (M) i^m A^m^ Fo-shwo-,2Ti-tliSi-tsan-Jiwui. ' That spoken by Buddha at an assembly on entering the womb.' Garbha-siitra(?). Translated by I-tsin, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618- 907. 2 fasciculi (fasc. 56, 57). ' This Sutra originally formed a part (fasc. 11 and 12) of the SarvSstivada- nikaya-vinaya-samyukta-vastu (No. 1121, in 40 fas- ciculi), translated by I-tsin, who then published this Siitra as a separate work. It was afterwards placed here as No. 23 (14) by BodhiruAi, according to the order of the Sanskrit text of Maharatnakute-sutra (No. 23).' iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 23 b. (15) ^^m m n IB t-. Wan-shu-sh'-li-sheu-^-hwui. ' That (spoken at) an assembly on giving the prophecy to Ma%u«rL' Man^usri-buddhakshetragunavyMia. A. R., p. 409 ; A. M. G., p. 215 ; Cone. 800. Trans- lated by iSikshananda, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618- 907. 3 fasciculi (fasc. 58-60). 'The above three Sdtras are wanting in Tibetan.' iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. ij-fol. 23 b. But the last of the three seems to be in existence in Tibetan also. See the authorities mentioned under the title. (16) ^B M.M ^ Phu-sS.-^en-shih-hwui. 'That (spoken at) an assembly on the Bodhisattva's seeing the truth.' PitSr-putra-saniS.gaiiia. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 23 b; Cone. 480; A. R., p. 409; A. M. G., p. 215. Translated by Narendra- ya«as, of the Northern Tshi dynasty, A. d. 550-577. 16 fasciculi (fasc. 61-76); 29 chapters. (17) 1 Fu-leu-na-hwui. 'That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) P p. 216 ; Cone. 63. Trans- lated by BodhiruA;i, of the Th4n dynasty, a. d. 618-907. I fasciculus (fasc. 85). (22) T^shan-pien-hwui. * That (spoken at) an assembly on giving the great supernatural change.' MahS,pratih£iryopade«a. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 25 a; Cone. 563; A. E., p. 409 ; A. M. G., p. 216. Translated by BodhiiruAi, of the Th4n dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 2 fasciculi (fasc. 86, 87). (23) ^m MM^ Mo-ho-/4ie-yeh-hwui. 'That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) Mahftk^yapa.' Mahstk&syapi (or -kasyapa?). iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 25 a. Mah^kasya(pa)-sanglti. Cone. 363. Maitreya-mah^simhan^dana. A. E., p. 409 ; A. M. G., p. 2 1 6. Translated by TJpa- silnya, of the Eastern "W§i dynasty, a. d. 534-550. 2 fasciculi (&sc. 88, 89). Yiu-po-li-hwm. •That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) Upftli.' Vinayavinis^aya-upaii-paripriM^S,. Z'-yuen-lu, fesc. i, fol. 25 b; Cone. 862; A. E., p. 409; A.M. G., p. 216. Translated by Bodhifuy!i, of the Th4n dynasty, a. D. 618-907. i fasciculus (fasc. 90). (35) m mMm^ F&H3han-^'- y&o-hwui. ' That (spoken at) an assembly on raising the excellent inclination ^nd wish.' AdyS,saya-san/iodana. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 26 b; Cone. 128; A. R., p. 410; A. M. G., p. 216. Translated by BodhiruAi, of the Th4n dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 2 fesciculi (fasc. 91, 92). (26) # W ^ ^ #" SMn-pM-phu-s4-hwui. 'That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the Bodhi- sattva Subahu.' SuMhu-paripn'MM. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 26 a; Cone. 58; A. E., p. 410 ; A. M. G., p. 216. Translated by KumSra^lva, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, A. d. 384-4 17. 2 fasciculi (fasc. 93, 94). (n) # if # n t- Sh&ii-shim-phu-sS.-h-wui. ' That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the Bodhi- sattva Surata.' Surata-paripnAMS,. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 26 a; Cone. 54; A. E., p. 4 10 ; A. M. G., p. 2 16. Translated by BodhiruAi, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 6 1 8-907. i fasciculus (fasc. 95). This Bodhisattva Surata (as the Chinese title tells us) is 'a chief or brave man,' in Tibetan. See the last two authorities above mentioned. (28) Khin-ahen-Mkh-M-h-wiji. ' That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the SreshiAin Vlradatta." Vlradatta-paripn'MAS,. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 26 a; Cone. 282; A. R., p. 410 ; AM. G., p. 216. Translated by Bbdhiruyfci, of the Th&n dynasty, a. d. 618-907. i fasciculus (fasc. 96). (29) @ ^ ^ i f Yiu-tho-yen-wan-hwui. ' That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the King XJdaySna.' Udaylina-vatsar%a-paripniM4. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 26 b; Cone. 865; A. R., p. 410 ; A. M. G., p. 217. Translated by BodhiruAi, of the ThM dynasty, a.d. 618-907. i fasciculus (fasc. 97). (30) kif UMix: ^ Mi4o-hwui-thun-nii-hwui. ' That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) a girl named Sumati (a daughter of a SreshtAin in R^griha).' ■Sumati-d^rik§,-paripnMM. 17 StTTRA-PIT'AKA. 18 ^'-jTien-lu, fasc. i, fol. 26 b; Cono^ 356; A. R., p. 410; A. M. G., p. 217. Translated by Bodhiru^, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 6 18-907. i fasciculus (fasc. 98 a). fm -^ (31) ta ^rT ± HaA-ho-shM-yiu-pho-i-hwui. ' That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) an Upftsikft who lived on (the bank of) the river GangS.' GangottaropS.sikS,-paxipriA;M4. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. I, fol. 27 a j Cone. 184; A. R., p. 410 ; A. M. G., p. 217. Translated by Bodhiruia, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 6 1 8-907 . i fasciculus (fasc. 98 b). (32) #S ^ Wu-w^-toh-phu-sS,-hwui. * That (spoken at) an assembly on (giving the prophecy to) the Bodhisattva Asokadatt^ (a Princess of the King A(/ata«atm).' AaokadattS,-vy&karana. j?'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 27 a; Cone. 835; A.E., p. 410; A. M. G., p. 217. Translated by Buddhasdnta, of the Northern WM dynasty, a.d. 386-534. i fasciculus (fasc. 99). (33) %^1M^^%.U^^ Wu-keu-sh'- phu-sS.-yin-pien-hwui. ' That (spoken at) an assembly on the fitting eloqaence of the Bodhi- sattva Vimaladatt^ (a Princess of the King Prasena^t).' Vimaladattfl-paripriMAS,. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 27 a; Cone. 819; A. R., p. 410; A. M. G., p. 217. Translated by Nieh Tao- fein, of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316. I fasciculi (fasc. 100); 5 chapters. # (34) ^ € W i Kun-toh-p^o-hwS,-fu-phu-sS;-hwui. ' That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the Bodhi- sattva GunaratnasaAkusumita.' Gunaratnasankusumita-paripnMAS,. ^*-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 27 b; Cone. 300; A. R., p. 410; A. M. G., p. 217. Translated by Bodhiru^, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 6 leaves (fasc. loi a). (35) # fi ^ ^ #' ShSji-toh-thien-tsz'- hwui. ' That (spoken at)' an assembly on (the request of) the Deva- putra Sudharma (? " good-virtue").' Aiiiiityabuddhavishaya-nirde^a. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 27 b; Cone. 62; A. E., p. 4 1 1 J A. M. G., p. 217. Translated by BodhiruAi, of the Th&n dynasty, A. D. 6 1 8-907. 19 leaves (fasc, i o i b.) The above fifteen Siltras agree with Tibetan. K'- yuen-lu, b. v. (36) # 'ft E ^ ^ # SMn-^u-i-thien-tsz'- hwui. * That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the Deva- putra Susht^itamati.' SushiAitamati-paripnM^S,. A. R., p. 411; A. M. G., p. 217; Cone. 6r. Trans- lated by Dharmagupta, of the Sni dynasty, a.d. 589— 618. 4 fasciculi (fesc. 102-105) ; 10 chapters. 'Deest in Tibetan.* jK''-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 28 a. See, how- ever, the authorities mentioned under the title. (37) 1^ ® H aE ic ^ # O-sho-shi-wUn-tMi-tsz'-hvnu. * That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the Crown- Prince of the King Ajr&ta«atm (Simha by name).' Simha-paripriMM. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 28 a; Cone. 4; A. R., p. 41 1; A. M.G., p. 217. Subahu-paripW^HS.. Cone. 4. Translated by BodhitTiAi, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 7 leaves (fasc. 106 a). (38) -h^ij ^'^ T&-shan-fa6-pien-hwui. * That (spoken at) an assembly on the good means (Updyakau- salya) of the MahSyftna.' G^nanottara-bodhisattva-paripnMAS,. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 28 a, where a longer title is given; Cone. 568; A. R., p. 411; A. M. G., p. 218. Translated by Nandi, of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. D. 317-420. 3 fasciculi (fesc. 106 b-io8). (39) K ^ :! # ^ Hhien-hu-M^ii-/{o-hwui. * That (spoken at) an assembly on (the request of) the iSreshfAin BhadrapS.la-5re$h of the Crown-Prince SubShtt.' Sub&hu-paripnMA^. Cone. 672. It is stated in San-yiu's Catalogue, com- piled under the LiS,n dynasty, A. d. 502-557, that this work has been put in the list of unknown translators' works in An-kun or Tao-an's Catalogue, compiled under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 317-420. Now this is added to the list of translations made under the Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316. 4 leaves. The above two works are earlier translations of the thirty-seventh Sfltra of No. 23. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 35 b. Zu-^-Jde-ihi-sm-km. ' Stitra on entering the substance and nature of the Dharma- dh&tu,' or ' DharDiadhfttu-prakn'ty-aTat&ra-s^>^M + Fo-sliwo-ta-fan-kwan-slii-lun-A;m. ' MahSvaipnlya-slitra spoken by Buddha on the ten wheels (of the Bodhisattva Kshitigarbha).' DasaA;akra-kshitigarbha. Cone. 598. Translated under the Northern Lian dynasty, A. D. 397-439, but the translator's name is lost. 8 fasciculi; 15 chapters. This is an earlier and shorter' translation of No. 64, which latter agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fas^. 2, fol. 3 a. 66 AMMMM^ T4-tsi-sii-mi-tsM-A;in. ' MahasannipSta-Bumerugarbha-sAtra.' Sumerugarbha. Cone. 587. See also "Wassiljew, 171. Translated by Narendrayasas together with Fi-k' (Dharmapragrwa), of the Northern Tsi dynasty, a.d. 650-577. 2 fasciculi; 4 chapters. 67 ^^^^mm Hhii-kliun-yiin-pliu-sS.-A;in. ' Akasagarbba-bodbisattva-sfltra.' Akasagarbha-sMra. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 3b; Cone. 196; "Wassiljew, 171; A. E., p. 466 ; A. M. G., p. 270. Translated by G'wanagupta, of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 589-618. 2 fasciculi 68 M ^ Hhii-khun-tsan-phu-sa-Hn. Akasagarbha-bodhisattva-siitra. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 3 b; Cone. 194. Translated by Buddhayasas, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a. v. 384-417. I fasciculus. m 69 m ^ m =w m m Hhii-khun-tsan-phu-sa-shan-Meu-A;in. Ak^sagarbha-bodhisattva-dharani-sutra. Cone. ,195. Translated by Dharmamitra, of the earlier Suit dynasty, a.d. 420-479. i fasciculus. The above three works are translations of the same or similar text, and agree with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, :. 2, fol. 4 a. ^ 70 m m ^ Kwan-hhii-khun-tsHn-phu-sa-^in. ' Akfeagarbha-bodhisattva-dhyana-sfltra (?).' Translated by Dharmamitra, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A.d. 420-479. 3 leaves. 71 nm^miki^^^ii Fo-shwo-phu-sa-nien-fo-s^n-mei-Mn. ' StXtra spoken by Suddha on the SamS,dhi called Bodhisattva- buddhSnusmriti.' Bodhisattva-buddbanusmn'ti-samadhi. Wassiljew, 172; Cone. 481. Translated by Kun- toh-^ih together with Hhiien-Man, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A. D. 420-479. 6 fasciculi; 16 chapters. ^ 72 M^A:^^:ki Fo - sbwo - ta - fan - tan - 14- tsi -phu-sa - nien - fo - sS,n - m^i - kin. 'Mah&vaipulya-mah^3annip4ta-s11tra spoken by Buddha on the SamS.dbi balled BodhisattTa-buddhSnusmriti.' Mah&vaipulya-mahasannipata-bodhisattva- buddbanusDinti-samadhi. .ff"'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 4 b; Cone. 610. Translated by Dharmagupta, of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 589-618. 10 fasciculi; 15 chapters. This is a later and incom- plete translation of No. 71, which latter agrees with Tibetan, .^'-yuen-lu, s. v. 73 m^^^U Pan-A;eu-s^n-mei-Ain. ' S&tra on the SamS.dlii called Fratyutpanna (etc.).' Pratyutpamia-buddhasammukli§,vastliita- samadhi. 31 St^TRA-PI^AKA. 32 A. R., p. 444; A.M.G., p. 250. See also Cone. 404 ; Wassiljew, 172. Translated by K' Leu-Aia-A/ian (Lo- karaksha?), of the Eastern Han dynasty, A. d. 25-220. 3 fasciculi ; 1 6 chapters. 0-A;//S,-iiio-phu-sa-^m. ' Sdtra (spoken) by the Bodhisattva Aksharamati.' Aksharamati-nirdesa-sMra. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 5 a ; Cone. 35. See also A. E., p. 451; A. M. Gr., p. 256. Translated by Zu Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the "Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 7 fasciculi. 75 ^il ^ ^'M^ WiU T§,-fan-tarL-t§;-tsi-hhien-hu-A;in. Mahavaipulya-mahasanmp^ta-bhadrap§,la-siltra. Cone. 608. Translated by ffnanagupta, Dharma- gupta, and others, of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 589-618. 5 fasciculi ; 1 7 chapters. m 76 mU^ P^-plio-phu-sa-A:in. ' Sutra (spoken on the request) of the Bodhisattva Bhadrap^la.' Bhadrapala-siitra. Cone. 394. Translated by K' Leu-Aia-Man (Loka- raksha), of the Eastern Han dynasty, A. d. 25-220. I fasciculus. The above two works are similar translations of No. 73, and they agree with Tibetan ; but No. 76 contains the first four chapters only, Z'-yuen-Iu, fasc. 2, fol. 5 a. # 77 ^ # Wu-tsin-i-phu-sSi-Aid. ' Si> Ta,-ikn-'kwkh-zvL-za-'[ki-k'-ioh.--p\i.- Bz'-i-km. 'Mahavaipulya-tathagatagnna3»ana*intya(vi8aaya)-aTatara-3Sikshananda, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. I fasciculus. This is a later transla- tion of No. 96. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 10 a. 98 :k:^M^W^JrM>M Ta-fM-kwS,n-phu-hhien-su-shwo-A;ia. ' Mahavaipulya-sAtra spoken by Samantabhadra.' Translated by »Sikshananda, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 5 leaves. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen- lu, fasc. 2, fol. 10 b. 99 ^m^^ ;c.> m. .SwM-yen-phu-thi-sin-Hn. ' Bodhihridaya-vyttha-siltra.' Translated by Kumaragfiva, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a. u. 384-417. 8 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. .F- yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 10 b. 100 ^ Fo-shwo-phu-s§,-pan-yeh-A;in. ' Stltra spoken by Buddha on the original action of the Bodhisattra.' Translated by K' Khien, of the Wu dynasty, a. d. 222-280. I fasciculus. This is an earlier translation of chap. 7 on the ' pure practice' of No. 87, and chap. 1 1 of No. 88. jST'- yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 11 b. 87 StTTRA-PirAKA. 38 101 :k ij mmmA Ta-fM-kw^n-fo-hw^-yen-A-in - suh - ^u- fa-MI-phin. 'A continuation of the chapter on entering the DharmadhStu, in the Mahavaipulya-buddhSvatamsaka-sfitra.' Translated by Divakara. of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 10 leaves. 102 3& m Fo-shwo-teu-sha-iin. ' Stitra spoken by Baddha on the TathSgata-viseshana (? the names or epithets of the Tath4gata).' Ti-anslated by E' Leu-Ma-Man (Lokaraksha ?), of the Eastern Han dynasty, A. D. 25-220. 6 leaves. This is an earlier and shorter translation of chap. 3 on the ' epithets of the Tathagata' of No. 87, and of chap. 7 of No. 88. iiT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 11 a. 103 Ta-fan-kwan-pliu-sa-shi-ti-A;m. 'MahSvaipulya-bodhisattva-dasabhtimi-sAtra.' Translated by Ki-kii-y^ and Than-yao, of the Northern "WSi dynasty, A. D, 386-534. 8 leaves. This is a later translation of No. 99. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. II a. 104 M 1m: Tu-shi-phin-Aim. ' S) a-slatra. iT'-ynen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 20 a ; Cone. 639. Trans- lated by Fa-hhien (Fa-hian), of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A.D. 317-420. 3 fasciculi. 119 M mil mum n Fo-shwo-fan-tan-ni-yuen-iin. ' Vaipulya-nirvS,na-sSramawa, Shan-hhiii, and found that the beginning of two chapters, 8th and loth, are also wanting in the text (though No. 138 contains them). Nevertheless we have increased a half of the 5th chapter, and put the 1 2th chapter into the i ith, and restored the Dharani-parivarta and Dharm?paryaya- parivarta to their proper order, as chaps. 21 and 27. There are also some words and passages which have been altered (while the greater part of No. 134 is retained). The reader is requested not to have any suspicion about these differences.' No. 139 is there- fore a later translation of Nos, 134, 138. Cf. ,K''-yuen- lu, fasc. 2, fol. 17 b. The following is a comparative table of the order of chapters of these three translations of the SaddharmapuncZarlka, with the Sanskrit titles of 27 chapters, taken from two MSS. in Paris, as men- tioned in the Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscripts, III. 27, 28 : — Sanskrit. (1) NidS.na-parivarta (2) UpSyakausalya (3) Aupamya (4) Adhimukti (5) Oshadhi (6) Vyakarana (7) PArvayoga (8) PaBiabhikshusatavy^karana (g) AnandarrS,hulS,bhyS.m anye- sh3.m lea, dv&bhyam bhi- kshusahasrabhySm vySka- No. 138. No. 134. No. 139. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 10 II, 12 13 14 15 17 18 (10) Saddharmabb&)uika (ii) Stftpasandar«ana (12) Utsaha (13) Sttkhavih^ra (14) BodhivWksha-prithivlviva- ra-samudgama, or Bodhi- sattva-prjthivl° ' (15) TathagatayushapramSna (16) Pu»yapary4ya (17) Anumodanapujiyanirdesa (18) Dharmabha»akS.nusains&- sbacJ^yatanavisuddhi (19) SadSparibbftta (20) Tathagatarddhyabhisam- sk^ra (21) DbSrajil (22) Bhaisha^ryarSjia (23) Grangadasvara(?) (Mangalasvara ?) (24) Samantamukha - parivarta AvalokitesvaravikurvaMa - nirdefa (25) /SubhavyAhaptirvayoga (26) Samantabhadrots^ha (27) Dbarmapary%a ' No. 138 confirms the latter reading, but Nos. 134, 139 mention neither the Bodhivnksha nor the Bodhisattva. 19 25 22 23 24 lO II, 12 13 14 '5 16 17 18 19 26 n 24 25 lO ir 12 »3 14 IS 16 17 18 19 21 22 23 26 27 25 27 28 26 28 22 27 47 Sl^TRA-PirAKA. 48 140 ^ mmm m m^f^u Fan-pieh-yuen-A/d-^Au-shan-fSr-man-iifi. ' Sfttra of explaining the first and excellent gate of the law of Nidana.' Translated by Hhiien-Awan (Hiouen-thsang), of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 2 fasciculi. Fo-shwo-yuen-shan-^Au-shan-fan-fai-pan-Mn. ' Sfttra apolcen by Buddha on the origin of the law being the first and excellent part of Nidana.' Translated by Dharmagupta, of the Sui dynasty, A. D. 589—618. 2 fasciculi. This is an earlier translation of No. 140. Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 24 b. 142 '" ^ "^ Pei-hwa-Hn. Karun^punrfarlka-gMra. Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 18 b; Cone. 431; A. R., p. 436 ; A. M. Gr., p. 242 ; Wassiljew, 154. Translated by Dharmaraksha, of the Northern Lian dynasty, a. u. 397-439. 10 fasciculi; 6 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. .AT'-yuen-lu, s.v. For the (Sanskrit text, see Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscripts, I. 21; V. 42; VI. 18; VII. 34. 143 * ^ '^ ''~^ >»> Za :^ 1^ Liu-tu-tsi-Ain. * Sha^aramita-sannipata>stJltra.' Translated by Khan San-hwui, of the "Wu dynasty, A. D. 222-280. 8 fasciculi. There are three prefaces, by three Chinese, named Kh&a. Wan-^ni, Tii Shun-hhi, and Hhia Zih-hwhei, dated a. d. 1590, 1589, and 1588 '•espectively. The third man edited this Sutra, wishing the long life of his parents by the merit of this good action. Deest in Tibetan. .K^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 5 b. It contains many Gatakas. 144 ^ Ta-sliari-tin-wan-Adn. ' M.ahayana-mflrdHharajra-slitra.' Vimalaklrtti-nirde«a. Cone. 594. Translated by Upasunya, of the Lian dynasty, A. d. 502-557. i fasciculus. 145 A >^ # Jl 3E^ T£t-^n-tan-tin-w3,n-Mn. ' Mahavaipti)ya-ffi1 fe. Phu-yao-Hn. ' Samanta-prabh^sa-sfltra.' Lalitavistara. Translated by Kn Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), A. d. 308, of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 8 fasciculi; 30 chapters. According to the A''-yuen-lu (fasc 2, fol. 16 b), this is an earlier translation of No, 159. This authority gives another title as a note, viz. ^ ^ ;?(C ^ 1^ Fan-tan -pan-Mi-Aiii, i.e.' Vai- pulya-nidana-sfitra.' Cf. Cone. 151. 161 if^n^m^jrm Tun - ^an-tho-lo-su -wan-p&o-su-lai-san- Taei-kin. 'Druma-kinnara-paripr)'H/i&-ratnatathSigata-sainadhi-sfltra.' MahadEuma-kinnarara^a-paripn'tt/ia. Cf. No. 162. Translated by K' Leu-Aia-^-Aan (Loka- raksha?), of the Eastern Han dynasty, a. d. 25-220. 3 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan. A"-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 19 b. 162 Am ^Mm^ fJr P«1 il Ta-shu-Mn-na-lo-win-su-wan-A;in. Mah^druma-kiimarar^j7a-paripriZ;A;A£b. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 19 b; Cone. 597. Translated by Kumara^iva, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384- 417. This is a later translation of No. i6i. /i^'-yuen-lu, 8. V. 163 m '^ ^M il Z^u-fa-pan-wu-Hn. Sarvadharma-pravritti-nirdesa-siitra. Jf'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 26 a; Cone. 7^4 > A. R., p. 452 ; A. M. G., p. 256. Translated by (?«.anagupta, A.D. 595, of the Sui dynasty, A. d. 589-618. 3 fasciculi. 164 m '^Mn ii Ku-ia,-wn-hhm-kin. Sarvadharma-pravrftti-nirdesa-sutra. Cone. 715. Translated by Kumarag'iva, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384-417. 2 fasciculi. This is an earlier translation of No. 163. /t'-yuen-lu, fasc. 2, fol. 26 a. 165 w A^m^jf p«i m Kh' - zan-'phn-ssL-sn-waji-kin. ' Vasudhara-bodhisattva-paripHfc/cAa-sdtra.' Translated by A'u Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 4 fasciculi. 166 WWM Kh'-shi-kin. ' Vasudhara-sfttra.' Translated by Kumara^ Fo-shwo-toh-hu-^^an-jto-Mn. 'Buddhabh4shita-srlgupta-«reshMi-sia of nulky light.' Vatsa-s6tra. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 7 b; Cone. 232. Translated by Zu Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 7 leaves. The above two are similar translations, and they agree wiiJi Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, foL 7 b. 235 mmmmwiKm Fo-shwo-wu-keu-hhien-nii-iiA. * Sdtra spoken by Baddha on the wise girl ^bjali.' Strlvivarta-vyakarana-sMi c. Jf-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 7 b ; Cone. 821; A.R., p. 454 ; A. M. 6., p. 258. Translated by Eu Yi-hn (Dharma- raksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 4 leaves. 236 mmm^ ^mm Fo-shwo-fu-^tui-nii-thifi-^in. ' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the daughter (of Sudatta) listening (to the law), while in the womb.' Strivivarta- vy ^kar ari a-s\!M 315 ^ ^ ^^ Pu-khun-i-iien-soh-tAeu-sin-Hn. AmoghapS,sa-hridaya-siltra. See No. 312. Translated by BodhiruAi, of the Thin dynasty, A. d. 618-907. i fasciculus. 3i6 X- ^^ ^ m % ^^ •^ ^ If ^ ji Pu-khun-Men-soh-shan-Meu-sin-Ain. *Amoghapa«arddhimantra-hridaya-s(dili. ' Sfttra on tlie Va$>ra9am&dhi, the original nature (of which being) pure and free from destruction.' Translated under the three Tshin dynasties, a.d. 35o~43i j but the translator's name is lost. 8 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. 5''-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 5 b seq. Fo-shwo-sh'- tsz'- yueh-fo-pan-shafi-A;iii. ' Buddhabh&shita-9imhail-andra-buddha-^taka>satra.' Ti-anslated under the three Tshin dynasties, A. s. 350-431; but the translator's name is lost. 9 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. A"-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 6 a seq. 415 MM'^MM Yen-t&o-su-yeh-yiiA. * SiVtra on explaining the actions of priests and laymen. Translated by ShaA->!;ien, of the "Western Tshin dynasty, A. D. 385-431. 12 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 3, fol. 17 a seq. 416 mm^miMMmm. •Buddhabhashita-«resh-M-tho-lo-m--tiA. ■ Mah&dharmoIk&-dh&ranl-s(ltra.' H 2 103 StrTRA-PI^AKA. 104 Translated by Gwanagupta, A. D. 592, of the Sui dynasty, A. d. 589-618. 20 fasciculi. Deestin Tibetan. A^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 4 a. 423 :k giiU^m ^M Ta-w^i-tbh-tho-lo-ni-yiin. ' Mahabaladharma-dh4ra»il-s^^ U .STAu-shafi-phu-thi-sm-Ain. ' ijtpadjta-bodhiiitta-sfltra.* Translated by ffnAnagupta, A. D. 595, of the Sui dynasty, A. D. 589-618. I fasciculus. 451 M'^-^m. Fo-yin-s^n-m^i-Ain. • Buddhamudra-samftdhi-sdtra.' Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 5 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. A''-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 1 a. 452 1^ ift + n H ue ^ Fo-shwo-shi -'rh-theu-tho-Hn. * Buddhabbashita-dvfida«adhS. M 1 Fo-shwo-mo-ni-lo-tan-yL-id. ■ Bj Jilimbhashita-manirata (?)-s11tra.' TrauElated by Than-wu-lan (Dharmaraksha 1), of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 317-420. 3 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, foL 6 b. This Sutra explains rules for curing several diseases caused by evil spirits. Piao-mu, fasc. 5, foL 11 b. 487 fl 1^ tl ^ M B Vft ^ ^ Fo-shwo-thAn-M'- lo-mo-jdu-shu-^rin. • Buddhabhashita-daTKia-lo-mo-yiu-shTi (l)-sfttra.' Translated by Than-wu-lan (Dharmaraksha ?), of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. d. 317-420. 3 leaves. This Sutra seems to be similar to No. 800, L e. the Maha- daw(&-dMrani; as it states that when Eahula was disturbed by evil spirits in the night, Buddha spoke a Mantra or spell and protected him against the spirits. Z'-tsin, fasc. 14, fol. 28 b. ^^c. Fo-shwo-hu-X-a-thuA-tsz'- tho-lo-ni-iin. ■ Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the Dh^ranl-mantra for protecting boys at children,' Translated by EodhiruK, of the Xorthem "Wei dynasty, A. d. 386-534. 4 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, foL 6 b. 489 M "^ i^UB &^ jffti-fo-sin-tlio-lo-m-Ha. ' Sfttra of the DhSranl of the heart of Buddhas.' Buddha-hn'daya-dharanl. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 6 b; Cone. 717; A. E., p. 5i6; A.M. G., p. 311. Translated by Hhiien-yfcwan . (Hiouen-thsang), a. d. 650, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 3 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen- lu, s. V, 490 ^m^m^m^m. Fa-tsi-ku-nsin-tho-lo-ni-Hn. ' Sfttra of the DhiraTri. of uprooting and saving p^ and difficulty (of beings).' Translated by Hhuen-^an (Hiouen-thsang), a.d. 654, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 2 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 7 a. 491 PfiUmm-phu-mi-tho-lo-ni-Adn. ' A shtan^ma-samaTitagahya-dhijanl-sfltra.' I 115 StrTRA-PI2'AKA. 116 Translated by Hhiien-^an (Hiouen-thsang), a. d. 654, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 3 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 7 a. 492 ^m^n^m^u Fo-sh-wo-kh'- slii-tho-lo-ni-A;in. ' Sfltra spoken by Buddha on the DhSrarel of holding the world.' Vasudhara-dharant. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 6 a ; Cone. 686 ; A. E.., p. 530; A. M. G., p. 328. Translated by Hhuen-Arwan (Hiouen- thsang), A. D. 654, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 4 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- yuen-lu, s. v. 493 w^m^f^nm!^ m Fo-shwo-liu-man-tho-lo-ni-ftiii. ' Sflltra spoken by Buddha on the Dh&ranl of six gates.' Shanmukhi-dh§,rant. A. K, p. 526 ; A. M. G., p. 325. Translated by Hhuen-Awan (Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 645, of the Than dynasty, A, D. 618-907. i leaf. Deest in Tibetan. X'-yuen-hi, fasc. 5, fol. 7 b. See, however, the authori' ties mentioned under the title. dtit 494 mwmw^^ Tshin-tsm-kwan-shi-yin-phu-sa-phu-hhien- tho-lo-ni-Mn. ' The pure Avalokitesvara-bodhisattva-3amantabhadra-dhS.raml- stltra.' Samantabhadra-dharant. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 7 b ; Cone. 775 ; A. JR., p. 533 ; A. M. G., p. 331. Cf. also No. 475. Trans- lated by ^'-thun, a. d. 653, of the Thin dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 8 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen- lu, B. V. 495 m w^M^ }^m ^m ^u-fo-tsi-hwui-tho-lo-m-A;in. • Sfttra of the Dharanl of the assembly of Buddhas.' SarvabuddhangavatidMrani. Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 8 a; Cone. 719; A. B., p. 511; A.M. G., p. 311. Translated by Devaprag-wa and others, A.d. 691, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618- 907. 4 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen- lu, s. V. 496 nm^ m^m^ m Fo-sh-wo-^'-A;ii-tho-lo-ni-A;m. ' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the Dharawl of the torch of wisdom.' G'/J^nolka-dh&rani-sarvadurgati-pari^odhanl. Z'- yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 7 b; Cone. 690; A. E., p. 543; A. M. G., p. 340. Translated by Devaprag?ia and others, A. B. 691, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 6^8- 907. 5 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, 8. V. 497 nmm^mn:k^^ Fo-shwo-sui-^Au-tsi-toh-tH-tsz'-tsai- tho-lo-m-3han-A/ieu-A;iA. ' SUtra spoken by Buddha on the Dh&ranl-nddhimantra of great freedom to be obtained as soon as one wishes for it.' Translated by EatnaJinta, a.d. 693, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. i fasciculus. It agrees with Tibetan. Z '-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 8 a. 498 3m-^^^mmm Fo-shwo-yi-tshi-fa-kun-toh-Ji;wan-yen- wan-^. * Buddhabh^shita-sarva . . . r^t^a-sdtra.' SarvadbarmagureavjHiliara^a. A.E., p. 436 ; A. M. G., p. 242. Translated by I-tsin, A. D. 705, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. I fasci- culus. 499 mm^mmw^'i.m Fo-sbwo-fu-Mu-tsM-Mn-^Aeu-w^n-Hn. ' Sutra spoken by Buddha on the Mantra-rS,^a of uprooting and removing sin and obstacles.' Translated by I-tsin, a.d. 710, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 4 leaves. 500 MWi% ^M: Fo-sbwo-shan-yS-Adn. ' SAtra spoken by Buddha on the good night.' Bbadraka-ratrl. A.E., p. 476; A. M.G., p. 279. Translated by I-tsin, A. D. 701, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 4 leaves. In this Sutra the Devaputra .STandana awakened Bhikshus and caused them to ask Buddha a question, then Buddha spoke the Sutra together with three Mantras or spells. Z'-tsin, fasc. 13, fol. 16 a. 501 f^ 1^ jt ^ n ^ 1 bi m m Fo-sbwo-bbii-kbun-tsan-pbu-sS,-nan-m£lii-^u- yuen-tsai-sban-sin-tbo-lo-ni-Miu-'waii-M'-f^. ' Law or rules spoken by Buddha for seeking to hear and hold the Dh§.ranl of the most excellent heart, and of fulfilling all prayers belonging to the Bodhisattva Akasagarbha.' 117 StTRA-PITAKA. 118 Translated by jSubhakarasiTOlia, a.d. 7 1 7, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 5 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. iT'-ynen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 9 a seq. 502 nmM^ IS Fo-sh-wo-fo-ti-Ain. ' Buddhabhashita-buddhabhdoii-sfttra.' Buddhabhumi. A. R, p. 469; A. M. G., p. 273. Translated by Hhuen-^an (Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 645, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 12 leaves. 503 ^ ^w^m^m Pai-tshien-yin-tho-lo-ni-Hn. ' Satasahasramadrd-dh^ranl-sHtra.' Translated by (Sikshananda, of the Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 3 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z''-yuen- lu, fasc. 5, fol. 8 a seq. 504 ^ m^^B^u Xwan-yen-wan-tho-lo-ni-^in. ' Vyahara^a-dharanl-sfltra.' Sarvatathagatadhishiftana-sattvavalokana- buddhakshetrasandar^ana-vyuhara^a-sutra. Z^'-yuen-hi, fasc. 5, fol. 8 b. TishetravyMia-iiirdesana. A. E., p. 425; A.M.G., p. 231. tshetra-nirdesana-vyMia. Cone. 708. Translated by I-tsin, a. d. 701, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 4 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z''-yxien-lu, s. v. 505 i^ RS m ^ m BQuan-wM-pbu-sa-tho-lo-ni-Hn. ' GrandhaiAja-bodhisattva-dharanl-afttra.' Translated by I-tsin, A. d. 705, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 4 leaves. 506 Yiu-pho-i-tsin-hkm-f^-man-im ' Up&sik^brahmaiary^-dharmaparyaya-slitra.' Translated under the Northern Lian dynasty, A. d. 397-439 ; but the translator's name is lost. 2 fasci- culi; 3 chapters. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, foL 7 a seq. 507 m Ku-ik-tBrn-ahkn-wkn-kia.. ' SaTadharmSnuttararS^a-sfttra.' Translated by Gwauagupta, A. d. 595, of the Sui dynasty, A. D. 589-618. i fasciculus. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 2 b. 508 -^-^^mmwiU^m. Wan-sbu-sh'- li-pan-nie-phan-Hn. ' Man^srl-parinirva»a-s1itra.' Translated by Nieh Tao-A;an, of the "Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 5 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. .ST'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. i a seq. 509 ^ Hi # 1 * ^ IS I-A;/iu-pbu-sa-pan-t/(i-i-m . 'A different translation of the Sfltra on tlie origin or former history of the Bodhisattva.' Abbinishkramana-sutra (?). A. R., p. 474; A. M. G., p. 277. Translated by Nieh Tao-fen, of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265- 316. loleaves. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. I a seq. This work is a s imil ar translation of Nos. 664-666 ; so that it ought to be arranged under the heading of the Sutras of the Hinayana, as it is in Z^'-tsin, fasc. 29, fol. 18 b, 510 i^m^tm Fo-sbwo-bbien-sbeu-A;in. ' Satra spoken by Buddha on (the request of) Bbadra«rl (a queen of Bimbisara).' Translated by Shan -Hen, of the Western Tshir dynasty, A. D. 385-431. 3 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. i b. 511 =f m )^ IS Tsbien-fo-yin-yuen-iin. ' Sahasrabuddha-nidSna-sdtra.' Translated by Kumarae^va, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, A. d. 384-417. 22 leaves. This work is mentioned by Wassiljew, in his Buddhismus, p. 175, Deest in Tibetan. jS!^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. i a seq. 512 A A A ft II Pa-t4-^aii-Adao-A:in. ' Sfttra on the eight understandings of the great men (such as Buddhas and Bodhisattvas).' Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han dynasty, A. D. 25—220. 2 leaves. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 7 a seq. ^ m 513 i^ m n m Fo-shwo-yueb-min-pbu-sa-^in. 'Buddhabh^shita-feandraprabba-bodhisattva-stltra.' I 2 119 St^TRA-PirAKA, 120 Translated by Z' Khien, of the Wu dynasty, A. d. 222-280. 4 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. A"-jTien-lii, fasc. 4, fol. 1 b. 514 m ^ ^ii' m M Fo-shwo-sin-min-Hn. ' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on Heart-brightness (or jKittaprabh^ ?, the wife of a BrahmaASrin, who received from Buddha the prophecy).' Translated by Km Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsiu dynasty, A.D. 265-316. 4 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, faac. 4, fol. i b. 515 + ;^^ Fo-shwo-inieh-shi-fan-inm-A:m. ■ SAtra spoken by Buddha on destroying the darkness of the ten quarters.' DasadigandhaMra-vidhvanisana-sMra. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. i b ; Cone. 360 ; A. E., p. 468 ; A.M.G., p. 272. Translated by Eu Fa-hu (Dharma- raksha), A.D. 306, of the "Western Tsin dynasty, A.D. 265-316. 8 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- yuen-lu, s.v. 516 nmm-^m Fo-shwo-lu-mu-Mn. ' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the mother of deer.' Translated by JEu Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 9 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. .ff'-jTien-lu, fasc. 4, fol, 2 a. This is a G^ataka of Buddha. 517 w ^ m. m m Fo-shwo-mo-ni-fcin. 'Slitra spoken by Buddha on the opposition of the Mira.' Translated by En Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), a. d. 289, of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316. i fas- ciculus. It agrees with Tibetan. .ff''-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 2 a. 518 mmun^^mm mm Fo-shwo-lai-AAa-ho-lo-su-wan-toh- kwto-thai-tsz'- km. ' BuddhabhSshita-rSshfravara (? bhikshu)-panpr JMAS-gunaprabha- kumSra-siltra.' Cf. Cone. 735. Translated by Em Fa-hu (Dharma- raksha), a. d. 276, of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. I fasciculus. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 2 a seq. 519 '^±5if-U Sh^n-iu-thien-tsz'- Hn. ' Banikpati (!)-deTaputra-sl!ltra.' Translated by G'wanagupta and others, A. D. 595, of the Sui dynasty, A.D. 589-618. i fasciculus. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 2 b. 520 :kmn'l^U T§,-shan-sz'-a-Z;in. ' Mahay^na-iaturdharma-stitra.' Jfatushka-nirh^ra-sfitra. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 4 b. Cone. 588 ; A.E.., p. 465 ; A.M. G., p. 268. Translated by /Sikshananda, of the Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 11 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. .£"'-yuen-lu, s.v. This work is not a similar translation of Nos. 266 and 267, though the title is the same. See No. 1488, fol. 9 a. 521 M^M^^f'JX m JPi Li - keu - hwui - phu - s^ - su -wan - li - fo-f^-ztin. ' Sfltra on the law of the worship of Buddha, asked by the Bodhi- sattva Vimalajrna.' Translated by Nadi, a.d. 663, of the ThSn dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 7 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen- lu, fasc. 4, fol. 3 a. 522 W^W^^M^U Tsi-^Eio-shan-pien-s^n-ino-ti-Hn. PrasantavinisAraya-pratiliarya-sainadhi-sfltra. .ff"-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 3 b ; Cone. 768 ; A. E., p. 443 ; A. M. G., p. 249. Translated by Hhiien-Awan (Hiouen- thsang), A.D. 663, of the Th^n dynasty, A.D. 618-907. I fesciculus. It agrees with Tibetan, .ff'-yuen-lu, s.v. 523 mwi'^^-^mu Fo-shwo-taS,o-thS,-kuA-toh Jan. ' Satra spoken by Buddha on the merit of erecting a i&itya.' Translated by DivEikara, a.d. 680, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 3 leaves. Buddha spoke this Sutra to the Bodhisattva Avalokitesvara, while he was 121 SljTRA-PirAKA. 122 in the Trayastriwsa heaven, in which he explains the fol- lowing famous Gatha, to be written down and placed in a A'aitya, being the Dharmakaya of Buddha : Ye dharma hetuprabhav4 hetum teshS,m TathagataA, hy avadat teshSm Aa yo nirodha evam vadl M.a.hksr&m&na.h. (^'-tsin, fasc. lo, fol. g b seq.) An English translation of this Gatha by Csoma is quoted in Burnouf s Lotus de Bonne Loi, p. 52a, which is as follows : '"Whatever moral (or human) actions arise from some cause, the cause of them has been declared by Tathagata : what is the check to these actions is thus set forth by the great iSramawa.' No. 523 agrees with Tibetan. .ff''-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 4 a. Fo-shwo-pu-tsan-pu-Men-Ain. ' Stitra spoken by Buddha on neither increasing nor decreasing.' Translated by BodhiruAi, A. d. 519-524, of the Northern WM dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 7 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan, .ff'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 3 b seq. 525 wammmiKm Fo-shwo-Hen-ku-nii-Hfi. ' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on (the prophecy given to) the Up&sikft Firm -minded (or SthiradhS ?),' Translated by Narendrayasas, a. d. 582, of the Sui dynasty, a.d. 589 (or 58i)-6i8. 8 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 2 b. 526 1^1^;^^^^^^^ Fo-shwo-t£l-shan-liu-ZrwS,n-iu-yiu-iin. ' Sfitra of the Mah&y&na spoken by Buddha on the transmigration through several states of e}dstence.' Bhavasafikramita (or -krS.nti)-s{ltra. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 4 b. Cone. 576 gives the title of ' Bhavasangirathi,' but see A. R., p. 460; A.M. G., p. 264. Translated by I-tsin, A.D. 701, of the ThSn dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 3 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, s.v. 527 M^ :k MU Fo-shwo-tJi-i-A;in. * Buddhabhishita-mah^mati-s(!ttra.' Translated by Gunabhadra, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A.D. 420-479. 7 leaves, Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen- lu, fasc. 4, fol. 2 b. This is a G'ataka of Buddha, who then emptied the sea to seek for a pearl. /T'-tsin, fasc. 9, fol. 15 b. w-tm^m^jr^ 528 ^ fi ii^ Sheu-A;A'-tshl-fo-min-hao-su-shafi- kun-toh-^in. ' Sfttra on the merits produced from keeping the names of seven Buddhas.' Translated by Hhiien-Awdn (Hiouen-thsang), a.d. 651, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 6 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 3 a. In this Siitra, Buddha told . 618-907. 3 fasciculi; 38 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 5 a. This is also an important Sutra of the Mantra school. 534 ^ il Tl ^ t/ 41 5g- m i^ pffl Wi Km-kkn-tm-jVi-kie-knn-lisiO-khu-men- s\ih-km. ' Sutra for reciting, being an abridged translation of the Va^Ta-sekbara-yoga (-tantra).' Translated by Va^rrabodhi, A. d. 723, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 4 fasciculi. 535 M ^^mm ^ itm^ m m ^ IS Kwan-ta-pao-leu-ko-shan-M-pei-mi- tho-lo-ni-I-in. ' Vipula-mahamani-vimana-supratishyHta-guhya-db§,ranl-s(ltra.' Mahamani-vipulavimana-visva-supratish^Aita- guhya-parama-rahasya-kalpara^a-dharani. Cf. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 11 a; A. E., p. 509; A. M. G., p. 310. Translated by Bodhiru^i, a. d. 706, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 3 fasciculi; 12 chapters. Deest in Tibetan. .X''-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 4 a seq. See, however, the last two authorities men- tioned under the title, Cf. also K'-taiii, fasc. 12, fol. 2 b seq., where No. 535 is said to be a similar transla- tion of Nos. 636 and 1028. 536 XL Meu-li-m^n-tho-lo-Meu-Hn. ' Mala (?)-mandala-mantra-stltra.' For the Sanskrit title, see No. S35- Translated under the Lian dynasty, A. d. 502-557; but the translator's name is lost. 2 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 5 a seq. See, however, A. R., p. 509; A. M. G., p. 310. No. 536 has not the introductory chapter, while the later two similar translations (Nos. 535 and 1028) have it. jST'-yuen-lu, fasc. 12, fol. 3 a seq. 537 ^ m Ti IS :t ^ ^ m m m^^'^' PS m ^ tPp ^in-kan-tin-Hn-man-shu-shih-li-phu- sa-wu-tsz'- sin-tho-lo-ni-phin. ' Vajra-sek!.ara-s• attendant (Ananda) (34) „ (answer to a Tlrthaka's question by) Vakkula (35) » (preaching by Buddha to an) Asura (36) „ earthquake (37) » (country of) BarapS (?) (38) „ Siesbthm Ugra, part i (39) " STeabthia Ugra, part 2 (40) „ Sreahthm Hand (Hasta ?), part i (41) „ .SreshtAin Hand (Hasta ?), part 2 Varga 5, on the fitness of practice (42) On the (answer by Buddha to Ananda's ques- tion, saying) what is the meaning (of keeping the SUa)? (43) » uselessness of anxiety (44) „ intense thought (45) „ shamefiilness, part i (46) „ shamefiilness, part 2 I a-4 a 4a-8b 8b-i4B I4a-I9 a 19 a-22 a ia-5b 5b-i3b i3b-23b I a-ll a II a-21 a 21 a-29 b ia-8b 8 b-19 b I9b-2 2 a 22 a-28 a I a-4 a 4a-8b 8b-i4b I4b-ig a 19 a-25 b 263-27 a I a-2 b 2b-3b 3b-4a 4a-4b 4b-6a 129 StJTRA-PirAKA, 130 FASC. lO TITLE. (47) On the Si\a, part i (48) „ iSlla, part 2 (49) On respectfulness, part t (50) On respectfulness, part 3 (ji) On the fundamental limit, or causation (53) „ food (comparison), part I (53) .. food (comparison), part 1 (54) „ (A3rava)-kshaya wisdom (?) (55) „ Nirvana (56) „ (instruction to) Mi-hhi (an attendant of Buddha) (57) » instruction to the Bhikshus (on the same subject as the preceding) Varga 6, on the fitness of the King, {58) On the seven precious things (of the Xakra- varti-r%a, compared with the seven Bodhyangas) (59) „ thirty-two characteristic marks (60) „ four continents (61) „ cow-dung comparison (62) „ King Bimbisara's coming to meet or inviting Buddha (63) .. (viUage) Pi-pho-li-lin-Mi (?) (64) „ (five) heavenly messengers (of the King Yama) Adhtata 2 ; 53 Sdtras. (65) On the crow and another bird (?) comparison 13 (66) „ account of the former cause (spoken \ by Aniruddha, and that of the f future Buddha Maitreya, told by \ Buddha) ^ (67) „ forest of the great heavenly (^Eikra- ] varti-rSja) Nar&(yana ?) j (68) „ KingMahasudarsana. Cf. the MahS- • sndassana-suttam, the Great King I of Glory, S. B. E., vol. xi, pp. 147- I 389 (69) „ thirty comparisons (70) „ ^akravarti-rajra (5ankha) (71) „ KingPi-sz'(?) 14 15 16 Varga 7, on the King of Long Age. (73) On the Ityukta of the King of Long Age 1 7 (73) (74) (75) (76) (77) (78) (79) (80) (81) (82) heaven, or state of Deva 18 eight intense thoughts (of a great man) pure and unshakable way (instruction to the Bhikshu) Yu-fci6- ) it'-lo(?) ) (instruction to the) three sons of the ) S'akya family (?) 5 Deva Brahman's asking Buddha 19 excellent heavens KafMna or robe (presented to Anu- ruddha by Buddha and eight hun- dred Bhikshus) intense thought on the body (instruction by KansUAila to the unrespectable Bhikshu) f-li-mi- U(?) FOL. 6a-6b 6b-7a 7a-7b 8a-8b 8b-iob iob-i5a I5a-i7b I7b-i9b 19 b-2i b 2ib-25a 25 a-36 b la-l b ib-5b 5b-iib iib-i6a 16 a-3i b ia-i6a I5b-26a I a-9a 9a^i9b ia-i3a I3a-34b I 8-7 a 7a-23a I a-27 a I a-34 b ia-5b 5 b-io b 10 b-15 a 15 a-18 a l8a-26b ia-8b 9a-i8a 18 a-27 a la-iib iib-iyb (83) (84) (85) (86) (87) (88) (89) (9°) (91) (92) (93) (94) (95) (96) (97) (98) (99) (100) (10.) (102) (103) (104) ('05) (106) (107) (108) (109) (116; (III) (113) ("3) (114) (115) (116) (117) (118) ("9) (1 30) (131) (123) ("3) (134) ("5) (136) (127) (128) (139) (130) 20 i7b-3ob 33 TITLE. FASC On the sleepiness of the Sthavira (Maudga- lySyana) „ freedom from thorns 3 1 i a-3 a „ true man 3 a — 6 a „ subject of instruction 6 b-19 b Varga 8, on the uncleanness (of the human passion). On the uncleanness (of the human passion) 33 ia-l4a „ seeking of the law „ Bhikshu's askmg (other worthies) „ knowledge of the law „ question and perception of .fiTunda „ blue and white lotus comparison „ Brahma^arin who thinks water pure „ Bhikshu Black (Kaia?) „ existence of the law „ nothingness (of the state of existence) Varga 9, on the cause. On the great cause. Cf. No. 545 (13) „ SmWtyupasthana „ DuAkha-skandha (?), part 1 „ DuAkha-skandha (?), part 2 „ increasing thought On thought On the roaring of lion (or preaching) „ Udumbara (flower) „ prayer or wish (of a Bhikshu) On consciousness 14 a-2oa ia-5a 5a-7a 7 a-i I a 1 1 a-i 3 a I3a-l6a 16 b-2oa 20 a-22 a 22 a-23 b 24 25 36 ia-l4b 15 a-23 b I a-6 b 6b-i3 a 13 a-15 b i6a-2oa ia-5a 5 a-19 b 20 a-2 2 a 22 a-23b Varga lo, on the forest. On the forest, part i 37 „ forest, part 2 „ meditation on one's own thought, part i „ meditation on one's own thought, part 3 „ understanding of the Brabmaftarya „ (village) Anupa(ta ? where Buddha foretold Devadatta's falling into hell) „ origin of Sarva-dharma 28 „ (ignorance of) Udara(ka ?) „ honey-pill comparison „ (account of) Gautaml (Buddha's aunt) Adhtata 3 ; 35 Sfttras. Maha-varga 11. On softness 39 On the Naga (dragon or elephant) „ three subjects of preaching (viz. the ) times of past, present, and future) ) „ Anitya or impermanency (of the five Skandhas) „ repeateid asking (lit. asking-asking) ,; (Bhikshu) Xampa „ 31 Buddha) ) „ (Grihapati) UpS.U 32 „ question asked by Sakra 33 „ (instruction to the Gn'hapati) Su- ^ata (or /Srlg^la ?) Cf. No. 545 (16), and the Slgalo-vSda-sutta, in the Sept Suttas Palis, text, pp. 297-310, and an English I translation by Gogerly, pp. 311- 320 ; and another translation by Childers, in the Contemporary Review (February, 1876), vol. xxvii, pp. 417-424 ,, merchant's seeking treasure 34 „ world (where whatever the TathS- gata has spoken is all true) On happiness On the way of stopping (human passion) ,, extreme one-sidedness On comparison Varga 12, on the BrahmaJ;Srin. On the (minister) Eain-power (Varshabala ?, ■who was sent to Buddha by the King AjStasatru to ask about the country of Poh-iAi) ' (MUnava) Sankara „ (instruction to) SankhyS.-maudg8- ) lySyana ) „ (question of)Goman-maudgalydyana j (whom Ananda answers after \ 36 Buddha's NirvSma) ' „ elephant's footprint comparison „ merit of hearing „ (question, saying), 'What is pain ? ' „ (question, saying), ' What do they ) desire?' ) ^' „ (instruction to the Brahma^^rin) Yii-sheu-ko-lo (?, about the equality of the four castes) „ (instruction to the Brahmaiarin) ) AOTa(?) ) 35 Adhyaya 4; 35 Sdtras. On the (instruction to the MSnava) Suka 38 „ (instruction to theTlrthaka)Sukanti(?) „ (instruction to the ascetic) Balavat(?) 39 „ (instruction to the GWhapati) Sudatta „ (instruction to the) Brahmaiarin ) Paraya(ns ?) J „ (instruction given in the) yellow \ reed garden (Pltavenuvana ? where an old Brahmaiarin be- came Buddha's disciple) „ (instruction to) Tuna (?) „ (instruction to) Akalkana (?) 198-2 7 b ia-i7a I a-20 b 20 b-32 b I a-ii b 11 b-i2a 12 a-i6a i6a-i7b I7b-i8b i8b-2ob ia-8b H 9 16 b-i4b b-2oa I a-ga a-i6b b-20b Jb-24a I a-2 a I a-l2 b 12 b-23a I a/-i4a I4ar-i8a i8a-2l a 40 I a^5 a 5a-9b gb-ii b TITLE. FASC. (160) On the (story of the Brahma^arin) Aiana (one of Buddha's former births) (161) „ (conversion of the BrahmaHrin) ) Brahman (?) P' I 40 iib-igb ia-i8b (162) (163) (164) (i6s) (166) (167) (168) (169) (170) (>7i) Mdla-nirdesa-varga 13. description of six Dhatus 42 description of six Vishayas description of the law of meditation Deva of a hot-spring-forest 43 worthy in the Vihara of 44 dog and barked at Buddha) description of the great Karma Varga 14, on thought. (172) On thought 45 (173) On the (instruction to) Bhami (174) ■> law of receiving (results of former deeds), part i (175) 1. law of receiving (results of former deeds), part 2 (176) „ practice of meditation 46 (177) " explanation (of the meditation) (178) „ hunter (comparison) 47 (179) >■ (instruction to the) owner of five ) things ) (180) „ (gift of) Gautaml (Mahaprafliapatl) (181) „ many (or eighteen) Dhatus Twin Varga 15. (182) On the (instruction given at the) horse ) village (?), part I \ '* (183) „ (instruction given at the) horse ) village (?), part 2 ) (184) „ Gosriiiga-saia forest, part i (185) „ Gosriiiga-saia forest, part 2 (186) „ search for understanding 49 Adhyaya 5 ; 36 Sfttras. (187) On the explanation of vpisdom (188) „ (Tlrthaka) Affina(?) (189) „ holy path (40 great articles) (190) On emptiness in short (lit. small) (191) On emptiness in full (lit. large) Latter Maha-varga 16. (192)' On the (instruction to) Kaiodayin (193) >> (instruction to Bhikshu) Meu-li-po- ftWtin-na (?) ('94) n (instruction to Bhikshu) Bhadrapaia 51 (195) .. (instruction to Bhikshu) O-shi-iii ) (Ajvaghosha?) J (19S) •> (instruction to Ananda and) ^unda 52 ('97) .. (dialogues between Buddha and) Upaii (198) „ (Puru3ha-)damya-sarathi.bhiimi ('99) » Btate of wisdom and foolishnesB 53 50 I a-9a 9a-i5a I5b-3 3a I a-8a 8 a-i2 a 12 a-i4b I4b-i7b I7b-25b I a^gb 9 b-i8 b la^Sb 4a-9a 93^13 a I3a-I7a I a-ioa ioa-i7a 1 a-7a 7a-i2 b I2b-i6b i6b-22 a I a-4b 4b-8a 8b-i8a i8a-23b 73 b-26 a la^8 a 8 a-i3a I3a-i7b 17b-2la 21 ar-3ob la-iz a I3b-30b la-iib iib-2ob I a/-iib iib-i5b I5b-23a ia-l5a 133 StTTRA-PirAKA. 134 TITLE. FASC. FOL. (200) On the (warning to the Bhikshu) Artha 54 ia-i2b (201) „ (mgtructiontotheBhik3hn)£M-ti(?) I2b-24a Varga 1 7, on (the inatruction to) Pu-li-to (Yriddha ?, and others). (202) On the keeping of the fast-day (Uposatho, ) in P41i) J ^^ (203) „ (instruction to the Grihapati) Vrtd- ) dha(?) ) (204) „ (instruction to the Bhikshus at the house of the BrahmaiHrin) HSma (205) „ five lower knots (to be cut off) (206) „ impurity of the (human) thought (207) „ (instruction to the Tlrthaka) Arrow- hair, part I (208) „ (instruction to the Tlrthaka) Arrow- hair, part 2 (209) „ (instruction to the Tlrthaka) Vima- na3(?) (210) „ (dialogues between the) Bhikshunl Dharmaratl (? and VaisSkhya ?) (211) „ {dialogues between SSriputra and) Mah^-kaush^Aila :!" 57 58 la-li a II a-20 a I a-llb Iil>-I7b I7b-2i a ia-8a 8ar-i7b I7b-23a ia-8b 8b-i6b "Varga 18, on example. (212) On the all-knowing (Ssmagn^) 59 (213) „ law-adornment (Dharma-vydha) (214) „ Vihati (or friend ?) (215) „ first obtainment (216) „ production of love (217) „ (instruction of Ananda to the Gri- ) hapati possessed of) eight cities(?) ) (218) „ (preaching to the Bhikshus by) ) Anaruddha, part I j (219) ,. (preaching to the Bhikshus by) ) Anaruddha, part 2 ) (220) „ seeing or view (of the Tath^gata, which Ananda spoke to the Tlr- thakas) (221) „ arrow comparison (222) „ examples (spoken by Buddha) 60 la-iob iob-i8a l8a.-24b 24b-28b ia-5a 5 a-8a 8a-9a 9a-iia iia-i2 b 12 b-i7b 1 7 b-30 a 543 ^wm ^m Tsan-yi-o-han-ziin. Ekottar^gama-siitra. .fiT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 19 a; Cone. 762. Wassiljew, p. 1 15, reads Ekottarikagama. Translated by Dharma- nandi, a. d. 384-385, of the Former Tehin dynasty, A.D. 350-394. 50 fasciculi; 52 chapters. There is the note at the end, viz. that the text consisted of 250,000 slokas in verse, or an equivalent number of syllables in prose ; and the Sutra has ' Evam maya srutam ekasmin samaye ' 555 times, i e. as many short Sutras collected. It agrees with Tibetan. .fiT'-yuen-lu, s. v. According to the Khai-yuen-lu (fasc. 15 a, fol. i a) and .S''-yuen- lu, there was an earlier translation made by Dharma- nandi, A. D. 384 ; but it was lost already in A. d. 730 ; while a later translation in existence is said to have been made by Gautama Pra^naru^, A. d. 397, of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 317-420. Cf. Khai-yuen- lu, fasc. 3, foL 9 a. But now there is a preface to No. 543 by the Chmese priest Tao-an, a contemporary of Dhannanandi, in which he not only describes the date of this translation, as a,d. 384-385, but gives also an account of the translator; while the later translation is not found in the present collection. No. 543 is to be compared with the Pali text of the Anguttara-nikaya, miscellaneous suttas, in divisions the length of which increases by one. See Sacred Books of the East, vol. X, p. xxviii. The following is a summary of the contents, with a literal traaslatiou of the Chinese titles of the 5 2 chapters : — (1) Introduction (2) On the ten intense thought^ (3) » wide explanation (4) „ disciples or Bhikshus (5) „ Bhikshunls (6) „ Up^sakas (7) „ Up^sikas (8) „ Aauxas (9) „ only son (and daughter comparison) (10) „ protection of thought (11) „ Anagamin (i 2) On once entering the path (13) On the profitable support (14) „ five Silas (iSikshapadas) (15) „ (feults of the belief in) existence and non- existence (16) „ extinguishing of the fijre (17) „ An-pSn or AnapSna-smriti-karmasthana, or meditation on breath inhaled and exhaled. (See Spence Hardy, Eastern Monachism, pp. 267-269. Cf. Min-i-tsi, fasc. 17, fol. 17 a seq. ; Cbilders, Pali Diet., p. 31 b.) j (18) On shamefulness (19) On the persuading and asking (ofBrahman to Buddha ) to turn the wheel of the law) ) (20) „ good teacher (21) „ Triratna (22) „ three objects worshipped (viz. the Tathagata, ) Arhat, and rlakravarti-ra^ia) ) (23) „ lord of the earth (24) „ high ba mer (25) „ Xatus-satya (four truths) (26) „ four thought-cuttings (?) (27) „ equally going (or treating ?) of the four truths (28) „ Sravakaa (29) On happiness and pain (30) On the (account of the 5ramaftera) Suda (?) FASC. I 9 10 II 12 (31) (32) (33) (34) (35) (36) (37) higher increasing collection of good (qualities) five kings equal view collection of unjust things hearing of the law six degrees K2 13 14-16 17 18-19 20 21 22 n 24 25 26 27/ 28 9-30 135 ST^TRA-PITAKA. 136 (38) On the (sii) powers (as crying of a child, anger of a \ woman, patience of a iSramana and Brah- f , maA;£lrin, pride of a king, intelligence of an I Arhat, and the great compassion of Buddha) (39) " equal law 33 (40) „ seven suns (to appear at the end of a Kalpa) 34-35 (41) On (the instruction as) not to be feared (42) On the eight difficulties (Ash(a,ksha»ia) 36-3? (43) >• (instruction to the) Devaputra Horse-blood 38-39 (44) „ dwellings of nine (sorts of) beings 40 (45) „ horse-king 41 (46) „ establishment of prohibition 42 (47) „ (ten) good and bad (actions) 43 (48) „ ten bad (actions) 44 (49) „ pasturing to cows 46-46 (50) „ worship of the Triratna 47 (51) „ Anitya or non-eternity 48 (52) „ ParinirvSna of Mah^pra^apat; 49-50 N. B. The abore titles show the contents of the first SUtra of each chapter. 544 ^^ ^ M. Tsa-b-h^n-^m. SamyuktS,gaina-siitra. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. .6, fol. 19 a; Cone. 755; Wassiljew, p. 115. Translated by Guwabhadra, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A. D. 420-479. 50 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan. i2''-yuen-lu, s.v. About half of this Sutra is the same as or similar to Nos. 542, 543 ; and the com- position in Chinese is more perfect. But the titles of chapters are not complete. Z''-tsin, fasc. 29, fol. 9 b. No. 544 is to be compared with the Pali text of the Sawyutta-nikaya, collection of joined Suttas. See Sacred Books of the East, Tol. x, p. xxviii. 545 Fo-shwo-Man-6-han-Hn. ' BuddhabhSshita-dlrghagama-Bfttra.' Dirghagama-siitra. iT-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 17 b; Cone. 680; Wassiljew, p. 115. Translated by Buddhaya«as, together with Zu Fo-nien, A. d. 412-413, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, A. D. 384-417. 22 fasciculi; 4vargaB; 30 Sdtras col- lected. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, s.v. No. 545 is to be compared with the TSli text of the Digha-nikaya, collection of long Suttas, 34 in number. See Sacred Books of the East, vol. x, p. xxviii. The fol- lowing table will show the difference of the order of the 30 and 34 Siitras in No. 545 and the Pali text; for which latter, see Sept Suttas Palis, by Grimblot : — NO. 545 : TITLE. FASC. FOL. Varga i ; 4 Sfttras. (i) SAtra on the first- great-original-ni- ^ I I 8-38 b (2) On going for plea- sure, or Vihara(?), 2 I 8^19 b or Mah&parinir- V 3 I a-25 b ■ va»ia-s 10 ia-7b 7b-iob (15) (14) On the question of /Sakra Devanam Indra (15) On (the city) 0- tho-i(?) (16) On(theGnhapati- putra) Sujata (? 'weUbom'). Cf. No. S42 (135) (17) On the pureness ) (of practice) J ''■ (18) On the self -joy- fulness lob-l8b- i8b-29b I a-15 a lSa^23b (21) (31) I4a-23b ■ (19) On the Mahasa- I maya (great as- V sembly) 34a-3ib-j ^akkavaf^i - siha- nada-sutta. S. S. P.. p. 347-8 Payasi-sutta. S.8. P., p. 346 Udumbarika-stha- uada-sutta. S.S. P-. P- 347 Sanglti-suttanta. S.S.P., p.349 Das 'uttara-suttan- ta. S.S.P.,p.349 Hahanidana - sut - ta. S. S. P., pp. 245-262 (text), 263-279 (a Fr. translation) Sakka-pamha-sut- ta. S. S. P., pp. 345-6 Slgaio-vada-sutta, S.S. P., pp. 297- 310 (text), 311- 320 (an English translation) Sampadan!ya-sut- ta. S.8.P., p. 348 Mahasamaya- sut- ta, pp. 280-288 (text), 289-296 (anEnglish trans- lation) 137 StTTRA-PITAKA. 138 NO. 545 : TITLE. FASC, Varga (20) On (the Manava) AmbashiAa (?) POL. 3 ; 10 Sdtras. 13 ia-23a. (21) On the Brahma- j $r^Ia (lit. Brahma- > 14 moving) J (22) On(theBr&hmana \ named) Planting [15 virtue (1) ) (23) On (the Brahma- ) na) Kuladanta ( (3) (I) (24) Oa(theGr«hapati- putranamed)Firm- ness (Sthira ?) (25) OntheAiela-brah- v ma^^rin (whose / patronymic was I K^yapa) / (26) On the Traividya 16 10 3^26 a < ia-6a< 6a-i2 b ' 12 b-2i a < (27) Onthe/SrSmanya- phala (4) (5) (II) (8) (13) (2) ■17 ia-iob-{ (28) On (the Brahma- s iarin)Pu-it7ia-pho- / leu (i.e. Pu^ap^la, I or.Pustapada?) (29) On (the Brahma^ ) na.) Lu-;i;6 (?) ) lob-2ob " 2ia-26 a (9) ;(i2) PALI. AmbaWAa-sutta. S. S-P-,PP.339-340 BrahmajSla-sutta. S.S.P., pp. 1-58 (text), £9-1 1 2 (an English trans.) Sona4a}u2a-sutta. S.S.P., p.340 Kutadanta-sutta. S.S.P.,pp.340- 341 Kevaddha(?)-sut- tanta. S. S. P., P-342 Kassapa-sihan^da- sutta. S.S. P., P- 342 Tevi^ja - suttanta. S.S. P., p. 343: S. B. E., vol. xi S&ma&na - phala- sutta. S.S.P.,pp. 113-154 (text), 166-186 (an Eng. trans.), 187-244 (a French trans.) Po«^p4da - sut- tanta. S. S. P., p. 342 LohiAAa-suttanta. PP- 342-3 Varga 4 ; i Sfttra. (30) On the record of the world : — NO. 545 : TITLE. Chap. I, on dambudvlpa „ 2, on Uttarakoru „ 3, on the holy .ffakravarti-r&^a „ 4, on the Narakas „ 5, on the N^ga and birds „ 6, on the Asuras „ "J, on the ^tnrdivya (or Mahdr^as) „ 8, on the TrayastriTnjas „ 9, on the three misfortunes „ 10, on the fighting (of the Devas and Asuras) „ 1 1, on the three middle Kalpas „ 12, on the original cause of the world Thus six Sfttras in No. 545 (viz. 5, 11, 12, 15, 17, 30) seem not to be given in the PM text, or at least with different titles. At the same time, the following ten Suttas seem to be left out in No. 545: — (6) Mahaii-suttanta, S. S. P., p. 341 ; (7) GrSliya-sut- tanta, pp. 341-2 ; (10) Subha-sutta, pp. 154-165 ; (17) MahS- sudassana-sutta, pp. 344-s,ythis is, however, found in No. 542 (68) ; (22) Mab^satipattMna-sutta, p. 346 ; (24) F^tika-sutta, pp. 346-^; (27) Agga»»a-suttanta, p. 348 ; (29) PSs^dika-sutta, FASC FOL. 18 ia^i3a I3a-i9b 19 b-26 b 19 ia-2oa 2ob-27a 20 ia-4b ) 4b-7a 7a-29a 21 iar-i4b i4b-24b 22 ia-3b 4a-2i a P- 348 ; (30) Lakkha»ia-3uttanta, p. 348 ; (32) AtSnatlya-sutta, pp. 321-337. It is, however, possible that if No. 545 is com- pared with the PSli text minutely, some of these Suttas may still be found. 546 mwmn ^i Pieh-i-tsEi-o-h&n-im. 'A different translation of Samyakt^gama-sfttra.' Saktavarg^ama-siitra (?). X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 19 b; Cone. 451. Translated under the three Tshin dynasties, A. d. 350-431 j but the translator's name is lost. 20 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan, .ff^'-yuen-lu, s. v. 547 mn ^ m Tsa-o-han-ziin. Samyukt^gama-8{ltra. Translated under the Wei and Wu dynasties, A. D. 220-280 ; but the translator's name is lost, i fasciculus. 25 short Sdtras collected. The above two works are extracts from a full text as that of No. 544. .£"'-tsin, fasc. 29, fol. 9 b. 548 ^m ^ -^r ^^^m. Z"A£ln-o-lian-slii-pao-f^-^in. ' Sdtra on the law of ten rewards in the DlrghSgama.' Translated by An Shi-kao,of the Eastern Han dynasty, A. D. 25-220. 2 fasciculi. This is an earlier transla- tion of No. 545 (10), i.e. the Dasottara-sutra. It con- tains 550 dharmas. Piao-mu, fasc. 6, fol. 19 b; :2''-tsih, fasc. 29, fol. 7 a. 549 mw^ ^ Z'M-shi-jTii-pan-yHn. ' Sdtra on the original cause of raising the world (?).' Translated by Dharmagupta, of the Sui dynasty, a. d. 589-618. 10 fasciculi; 12 chapters. 550 UWW: Khi-shi-JnA. ' SAtra on raising the world (?).' Translated by G^lanagupta, of the Sui dynasty, a. d. 589-618. 10 fasciculi; 12 chapters. 551 Mmmfku Fo-shwo-leu-th£in-im. ' Sfttra on the Lokadhatu (?) spoken by Buddha.' Translated by Fa-li, together with Pa-^, of the 139 StTTRA-PIMKA. 140 Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 6 fasciculi; 13 chapters. The above three works are earlier translations of ^o- 545 (3°)i i- ^ tlie Sutra on the record of the world, in the Dirghagama. jff^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 22 a ; X'-tsii., fasc. 29, fol. 8 b. 552 mmuM m Fo-pan-ni-yuen-iin. ' Buddha-parinirTawa-sdtra.' Mahaparinirvana-siitra. Z''-3ruen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 20 a; Cone. 166. Translated by Po Fa-tsu, a. b. 290-306, of theWestem Tsia dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 2 fasciculi. This is an earlier transla- tion of Nos. 1 18, 1 19, 545 (2) ; and it agrees with Tibetan. ^'-jTien-lu, fasc, s. v. For the comparison with the Pali text of the Mahaparinibbana-sutta, see the Sacred Books of the East, vol. xi, pp. xxxvi-xxsix. 553 mm A^'M^m Fo-shwo-^an-pan-yii-slian-Hn. ' Sfltra spoken by Buddha on the AvidyS, TrishnS, and OlLti (i. e. three of the twelve NidSnas) of man.' Translated by An Shi-kao, a. d. 146, of the Eastern Han dynasty, a.d. 25—220. i fasciculus. This is an earlier translation of No. 545 (13), i. e. the Mahanidana- upaya-sutra, in the Dirghagama. .flT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 20 b. 554 f^ H^ ^ jnj W^ ^^ 'V — Mj ^ Fo-shwo-fan-waA-liu-shi-'rh-Hen-^in. ' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on aixty-two (different) views of the net of Brahma.* Brahma-jfala-siitra. A. K., p. 483 ; A. M. G., p. 286. Translated by K' Khien, of the Wu dynasty, A. d. 2 2 2-280. i fasciculus. This is an earlier translation of No. 545 (21). K'- yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 21a. 555 i^mpmmM-j>:^mm Fo-shwo-sh'- A;ia-lo-yueh-liu-fjin-li-Hn. 'Siitra spoken by Buddha on the worship of six quarters (i.e. four cardinal points and zenith and nadir), being the Slgaio (or &lg31a ?)-va(da).' Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han dynasty, A.D. 25-220. 8 leaves. This is an earlier and shorter translation of Nos. 542 (135) and 545 (16). .ff'-yuen- lu, fasc. 6, fol. 20 b. A partial English translation has been published by Mr. Beal, in his Catalogue, p. 112. 556 ^ ^ M^ K\m-^a,n-khi-km. ' Madhyama-ityukta-s(itra.' Translated by Th4n-kwo (Dharmaphala), together with Kh4n Man-sian, a. d. 207, of the Eastern Han dynasty, A. D. 25-220. 2 fasciculi; 15 chapters. This is said to be an extract from a full text of the Dirgha- gama, No. 545. Z'-yuen-lu. fasc. 6, fol. 22 a. This is a life of .^akyamuni. The subject of the first chapter is his turning the wheel of the law, and that of the fifteenth is his eating the horse-barley. 557 w^m-t^m Fo-shwo-tshi-i'- Aid. ' Satra spoken by Buddha on the seven kinds of knowledge.' Translated by E' Ehhn, of the Wu d3Tiasty, A. d. 222-280. 3 leaves. This is an earlier translation of No. 542 (i), i. e. the Sutra on the good law, in the Madhyamligama. iT'-ynen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 22 a. 558 1^mM:^%M Fo-shwo-hhien-shui-yii-Ain. ' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the salt-water comparison.' Translated under the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316 ; but the translator's- name is lost. 2 leaves. This is an earlier translation of No. 542 (4), i.e. the Sutra on the water comparison, in the Madhyamagama. £''-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 22 b. 559 mm-wmw^mm Fo-shwo-yi-tshi^liu-shd-sheu-yin-Aia. ' Sl^tra spoken by Buddha on the cause of all the Asravas or sins.' Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 5 leaves. This is an earlier translation of No. 542 (10), i.e. the Asrava-kshaya- sdtra, in the Madhyamagama. X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 22 b. Fo-shwo-yen-lo-wM-wu-thieii-sh' - ^o-iin. ' Satra spoken by Buddha on the five heavenly messengers of the King Yama.' Translated by Hwui-Aien, of the earlier Sun dynasty, a.d. 420-479. 4 leaves. 561 i^mmmuwm Fo-sli-wo-tliie-A;Aaa-iii-li->?in. ' Slltra spoken by Buddha on the iron-castle Naraka.' 141 StTTRA-PITAKA. 142 Translated by ThA.n-wu-l&n ( Dharmaraksha ?), of the Eastern Tain dynasty, a. d. 317-420. 6 leaves. The above two works are similar translations of No. 54a (64), i. e. the Sdtra on the heavenly messengers, in the Madhyam&gama. A^-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 23 b. 562 1^ Ift ■* 5fc iS: H#ii Fo-shwo-ku-lfii-ahi-sh'- kiii. ' Sdtra spokeu by Buddha on the world and time of the past and future,' Ti-anslated under the Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316. 6 leaves. This is an earlier translation of No. 54 2 (i 3), i. e. the SAti-a on the account of the former cause (etc.), in the Madhyam&gama. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 24 a. 563 mmmmmA^m Fo-shwo-o-n4-liu-pfi.-men-A;iA. * Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the eight intense thoughts of Anuruddha.' Translated by A" Y&o, a. d. 185, of the Eastern Han dynasty, A.d. 25-220. 5 leaves. This is an earlier translation of No. 542 (74), i.e. the Siitra on the eight intense thoughts, in the Madhyam&gama. iT'-yuen-lu, fiisc. 6, fol. 24 a. 564 mmmmm Fo-shwo-li-shui-AriL. 'Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the fireedom fk)m sleep.' Translated by Kn FA-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 3 leaves. This is an earlier translation of No. 542 (83), i.e. the SAtra on the sleepiness of the Sthavii-a (Maudgaly&yana), in the Madhyam&gama. ^-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 2^ a. 565 1^ ift :! ^ # i* J^ Fo-shwo-sh'- m-f^-fa-i6iA. * SAtra spoken by Buddbn on the law, true and not true.' Translated by An Shi-kAo, of the Eastern Hfin dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 4 leaves. This is an earlier translation of No. 54 a (85), i. e. the SAtra on the true man, in the Madhyamfigama. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 24 a. 566 1i it II tl ^ Fo-shwo-lo-siM-/tiil. Stltra spoken by Buddha on the idea of happiness.* Tran^atcd by A'u F&hu (Dharmai-aksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 2 leaves. This is an earlier translation of No. 542 (io6), i. e. the Silti-a on consciousness, in the Madhyamdgama. A^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 25 b. 567 i^mM ^ itj M Fo-shwo-leu-fan-pu-/iin. ' Slitra spoken by Buddha on the explanation of Asrava (?).' Translated by An Shi-kiio,of the Eastern Hfi,n dynasty, A.D. 25-220. 7 leaves. This is an earlier translation of No. 542 (iix), i.e. the BrahmaAarya-sutra, in the MadhyamS,gama. A'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 25 b. 568 mmmmmm Fo-shwo-d-neu-fu-ytifi. ' S I^ i\f ft/li Mi ^V^ Fo'shwo-f^n-^'- o-fu-iin. ' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the Brahma^rin AmbashtAa(?).' Translated by E' Ehien, of the "Wu dynasty, A. d. 222-280. I fasciculus. This is an earlier transla- tion of No. 545 (20), i. e. the Sutra on (the Manava) Ambash^^ (?), in the Dirghagama. .£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, folr-2i a. 593 -xi> ^ m VJV \eL 4>iv Aik» Fo-shwo-tsi-i'- kwo-A;iQ. ' S&tra spoken by Buddha on the fruit of the calm-minded (i. e. Sr^manya-phala).' Translated' by Th4n-wu-lan (Dharmaraksha ?), of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317-420. i fasciculus. This is a similar translation of No. 545 (27), i. e. the (Sramanya-phala-sutra, in the Dirghagama. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 2 1 a. 594 # !§; ^ ff^ ^ .m ^ Fo-shwo-lai-MSi-ho-lo-Adn. ' S ^ It ^ mm S^n-kwM-wu-^e-tshz'-sin-yen-li- kun-toh-A;in. * Sfttra on the merits of the Trisarawa (three-refuges), Paji/ca- «lla (five precepts), compassionate thought and disliking and becoming bee (irom the world).* Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 317-420; but the translator's name is lost, i leaf. 606 mmmmu Fo-shwo-sii-t^-Hn. ' Sfttra spoken by Buddha to Sudatta.' Translated by Gujiavriddhi, a. d. 495, of the Tshi dynasty, A. d. 479-502. 4 leaves. The above two works are similar translations of No. 542 (155), i. e. the Sutra spoken to Sudatta, in the Madhyamagama. X'-yuen-Iu, fasc. 6, fol. 27 b. 607 MMn^m^^mf^ rvL ^ Itn Fo-wSi-kw§,n-A:u-yTien-lao-pho-lo-inan- shwo-hhi^o-iin. ' Sfitra on learning addre.'ised by Buddha to the old BrShmana of the yellow bamboo garden (Pltavemuvana ?).' Translated under the earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420- 479 ; but the translator's name is lost. 5 leaves. This is a later translation of No. 542 (157), i. e. the Sutra spoken in the yellow reed garden, in the Madhyama- gama. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 28 a. 608 ^ ^ Fo-shwo-fan-mo-yii-Mn. ' Stltra spoken by Buddha on the Brahma comparison (?).' Translated by S' Khi&a, of the Wu dynasty, a. d. 222—280. II leaves. This is an earlier translation of No. 542 (161), i. e. the Sutra on (the conversion of the BrahmaAarin) Brahman (?), in the Madhyamagama. K'- yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. i a. 609 1^ i^ :i ± If Fo-sh-wo-tsun-shan-/?in. ' Stltra spoken by Buddha on the honourable one (?).' Translated by Ku Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 4 leaves. This is an earlier translation of No. 542 (166), i. e. the Sutra on the worthy in the Vihira of iS'akya(muni ?), in the Madhyamagama. .S^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. i a. 610 mm%'^ m Fo-shwo-yiA-wu-iin. ' Stttra spoken by Buddha to (the BrShmana) named Suka (parrot).' Translated by Qunabhadra, of the earlier Sun djTiasty, A. D. 420-479. 10 leaves. 611 MWi%mm: Fo-shwo-teu-thiELo-^n.. 'Sdtra spoken by Buddha on or to Teu-thiSo(Devadatta?).' Translated under the Western Tsin dynasty, A. d. 2 65- 316; but the translator's name is lost. 4 leaves. The above two works are similar translations of No. S42 (170), i.e. the Sutra spoken to ^Suka, in the Madhyamagama. X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. i a. These Sutras relate, that there was a white dog in the house of a Grihapati or Brahmawa named Su\.a,, in »Sravastl. This dog barked at Buddha, when the latter approached the house for alms. Then the dog was told by Buddha, that he was a BrahmaAarin named Teu-thiao (?) in his former birth, and constantly made a noise in asking food ; but now having been bom as a dog, he could simply bark, and that he should be silent. Afterwards *Suka, the son of the former BrahmaAarin, and the master of the present dog, was very angry with Buddha, having learnt that his favourite dog was greatly oflfended by Buddha. Then Buddha taught him the doctrine of Karma. The two characters ^j' ^c Fan-wSi are used in No. 610 and some other works (e.g. No. 16) in the sense of ' going about in the search of alms.' This term may literally be rendered as ' to divide an outpost or frontier town and garrison,' but not streets in general, as Mr. Beal translates in his Catalogue, p. 48, 1. 5. Moreover, Fan-w6i is generally understood as a trans- literation, the original of which may be Pai«(iapS,tika, one of the twelve Dhiitas. Cf. col. 108. 612 I7P OA^ /B> ^iC Fo-shwo-i-^in. ' Sfltra spoken by Buddha on thought.' Translated by ^u Fi-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. B. 265-316. 3, leaves. This is an earlier translation of No. 542 (172), i.e. the Sutra on thought, in the Madhyamagama. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 1, fol. I b. 613 f^ 1^ iS ^ II Fo-shwo-yin-fa-^in. ' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the law of tlie fitness (of cause and eflfect).' Translated by ^u Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 5 leaves. This L 2 151 StTTRA-PirAKA. 152 is an earlier translation of No. 542 (174), i. e. the SAtra on the law of receiving, in the Madhyamagama. K^- yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. i b. 614 Fo-shwo-po-sz'-ni-wan-tliai-heu-pan- Man-tu-fan-shan-^aA. ' Sdtra spoken by Buddha to the King Praseoa^t, who pat dust on his body at the death of his mother (and came to see Buddha).' Translated by Fa-M, of the Western Tain dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 4 leaves. This is an earlier translation of a Sutra in No. 543 (26), i. e. the chapter on the four kinds of the cutting of thought, in the Ekottar%ama. jS^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 4 a. 615 mm^i^m Sii-mo-thi-nu-Ai6. ' Stltra on Sumati, the daughter (of An^thapiiuJada).' Translated by K' Khien, of the "Wu dynasty, A. d. 222—280. 20 leaves. 616 1^ 19; H Jt A^ ^ Fo-shwo-san-mo-Ai^Mn. ' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on Sumati (?).' Translated by ifji Luh-yen, of the Wu dynasty, A. D. 222—280. 9 leaves. The above two works are earlier translations of a Sfltra in No. 543 (30), i.e. the chapter on Suda, in the Ekottaragania. K'-tein, fasc. 26, fol. 22 b. 617 mi 2SC f^ m^ Fo-shwo-pho-lo-man-pi-sz'-iin. ' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on some Br^bmanas (who mean) to avoid death.' Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han dynasty, A. D. 25-220.. i leaf. This is an earlier trans- lation of a SAtra in No. 543 (31), i.e. the chapter on the higher increasing, in the Ekottaragama. .^'-yuen- lu, fasc. 7, fol. 4 a. 618 M :ir ^ i Is ^ i2 Sh'- shi-kwo-wu-fu-pao-HA. ' Sfltra on obtaining five happy rewards by giving food." Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. d. 265-316; but the translator's name is lost, b, leaves. This is a similar translation of a Sutra in No. 543 (32), i. e. the chapter on the collection of good (qualities), in the EkottarSgama. A''-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 4 a. 619 mm^m^mnmmm Phin-phi-sha-lo-wS,n-i-fo-kun-yS.n-A;m. ' Sdtra on the King Bimbisftra's coming to worship Buddha.' Translated by F4-M, of the 'Westem Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 5 leaves. This is an earlier translation of a Sdtra in No. 543 (34), i. e. the chapter on equani- mity, in the Ekotts-ragama. K '-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 4 b. 620 nmM^f':^^^^^^ Fo'shwo-khkn-k'6-isz'-]in-k.wo-khn-ki^kiii. ' SAtra spoken by Buddha on the son of a Sreahthin (elder or rich merchant) who forsook home six times (liu-kwo ; and who, for the seventh time, became a disciple of Buddha).' Translated by Hwm-^ien, a.d. 457, of the earlier Sun dynasty, a. d. 420-479. 3 leaves. This is a later translation of a Sutra in No. 543 (35), i. e. the chapter on the collection of unjust things, in the Ekottaragama. Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 4 b. 621 mm j^m^^ Fo-shwo-y8ln-M6-mo-Hn. ' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on AAgulim^Iya.* Translated by Ku Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the Westem Tsin dynasty, a.d. 265-316. 7 leaves. 622 Mm'^Mf^ Fo-sh-wo-jkn-kne-ki-km. ' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on AngulimSlya.' Translated by Ku Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty A. d. 265-316. 7 leaves. The above two works are earlier translations of No. 543 (38), i.e. the chapter on the (six) powers, in the Ekottaragama. Z''- yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 4 b seq. ; where No. 622 is said to have been translated by Fa-Aii, of the Westem Tsin dynasty. Nos. 621 and 622 do not agree with each other, so that they may most probably be different parts of a text. 623 mm :f) ±^\u m Fo-shwo-li-sh'-i-sli^n-fcin. ' Sfltra spoken by Buddha on the (500) Mallas or wrestlers who were trying to move a mountain.' Translated by jK'u Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), of the Westem Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 6 leaves. 624 mmm^^^^m Fo-shwo-sz'-wM-tshan-yiu-fel-iiEi. * S(^tra spoken by Buddha on the four Adbhutadharmas.' 163 StTTRA.PI^'AKA. 154 Translated by Kvl F^-liu (Dhannaraksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 2 leaves. The above two works are earlier translations of Siitras in No. 543 (42), i. e. the chapter on the eight diflSculties, in the Ekottaragama. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 5 a. 625 Mm^m% ^mmM Fo-shwo-sho-li-fu-mu-Aien-lien-yiu- Bz'-kh\l-km. ' Stltra spoken by Buddha on mmM Sha-mi-lo-Hn. 'S(itra on a ^'r^manera (viz. the son of five mothers).' Translated under the three Tshin dynasties, A. D. 350—431; but the translator's name is lost. 2 leaves. The above two works are similar translations, and they are wanting in Tibetan, .ff'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 1 1 a. 640 ^W M. YvL-je-kia. ' Sfttra on Yti-ye (lit. ' is (she) a gem ?' — the name of the wife of a son of AnSthapinrfada).' Translated by Than-wu-lan (Dharmaraksha 1), of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. D. 317-420. 5 leaves. 641 ^w i^m Yii-ye-nii-^in. ' S^^mM PhiA-shSi-wM-wu-yuen-iiA. 'Bimbis&ra-r%a-pB»A;a-pranidhftna-sAtra.' Translated by K' Khien, of the Wu dynasty, A. b. 222-280. 8 leaves. It agrees with . Tibetan. K'- yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 14 b. 671 J@ ^ i ^ Liu-li-wflji-AaA. ' Vaici(lrya-r^^-s and A. M.G., p. 281, as No. 32, with the following note : 'No San- skrit title. On the use of a staff (with some tinkling ornaments on it) by the priests.' 692 mm^m^^^u Fo-shwo-phin-Hiiin-llo-kun-^. < SAtra spoken by Buddha to a poor old man.' Translated by Hwui-Aien, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A. D. 420-479. 3 leaves. The sixth character of the title is written fasc. 7, fol. 14 a. wan, an old man, in ^'-yuen-lu, 693 m^i^M^M SU-mo-thi-Man-Ao-Ain. ' Satra (spoken to) the 5reshm^ yt^M. Fo-shwo-lun-w£ln-hhiiia-ti-im. ' satra spoken by Buddha on the elder and younger brothers of the N&ga-kings (subdued by Maudgaly&yana).' 3 leaves. 708 mmM^^'\km Fo-shwo-Mkn-k'o-ym-yiiGh-km. ' satra spoken by Buddha on the SreshtAin named Man^- ghosha.' 5 leaves. 709 M ^ -t iK Fo-shwo-tshi-nii-AiA. ' satra spoken by Buddha on seven women.' 7 leaves. 169 StTTEA-PITAKA. 170 710 1^ !§: A ^i5 ^ Fo-shwo-pS.-sh'- kit.. ' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on eight teachers.' 5 leaves. Buddha answered the queBtion of a £rahmaA;arin named Yagrna (?), as to who is the teacher of Buddha. The following eight subjects are noticed carefully: killing, stealing, adultery, lying, drinking intoxicating liquor, old age, disease, and death. JST'-tsin, fasc. 31, fol. 7 a. 711 wmmmm Fo-shwo-yueh-nS-n-Ain. * Stttra spoken by Buddha on (the Sreabthva) Yana.' Translated by Nieh KTika-jJien, of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. D. 263—316. 2 leaves. 712 mmmw^mm m Fo-shwo-su-yii-A'- liwSji-/5in. * SAtra spoken by Buddha on desire being the cause of affliction.' Translated by ^u Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha), a.d. 304, of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 6 leaves. The above seven works are wanting in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 12 b seq. 713 P^ S IM: i 59 3l^ i^ C-sho-shi-wS,n-waii-wu-ni-tifi. ' SAtra on the five deadly sins, in answer to the King A^&tasatru.' Translated by Fa-Au, of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 6 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 13 b. The five deadly sins or the PajiAanantaryas are — Sanskrit (MahAvtdtpatti, § 118). (1) Mfitrigh&ta, (2) Pitrtgh&ta, (3) Arhadgh&ta, (4) Sanghabheds, (5) TathSgatasy&ntike dushtaHttarudhirotp&dana. The MahS- vyutpatti places the third sin before the second. The following six crimes or deadly sins are enumerated in Childer^' PSli Dictionary, p. 7 b, s.v. AbhiiAAnam :— (l) M&tughfito, matricide; (3) Pitugh&to, parricide; (3) .Arhantagh&to, killing an Arhat ; (4) Lohituppftdo, shedding the blood of a Buddha ; (5) Sanghabhedo, causing divisions among the priesthood ; (6) Ajinasatthuuddeso, following other teachers. 714 ** Pan-sh'-Ain. ' Mftla-VBstu-sfttra (?).' Translated by Hhiien-AwSA (Hiouen-thsang), of the Th&n dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 7 fasciculi; 3 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. .S^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 16 a. The following five works were translated by Than- wu-lSn (Dharmaraksha 1), of the Eastern T«in dynasty, A. D. 317-420: — 715 mm^ ^c> m Fo-shwo-iun-sin-iin. ' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the middle heart (Madhya-hndaya ?).' 6 leaves. 716 W^m M^IE^ Fo-akwo-kien-k&n-kin. ' Sfitra addressed by Buddha to (the Bhikshu named) Seeing- right (?).' 9 leaves. 717 mm:kM^M Fo-shwo-tH-yii-sh'- kin. ' S!: -fe ^ M ^I Fo-shwo-pi-Miu-thiA-i'- khix. ' Sfttra addressed by Buddha to the Bhikshu Thifi-fc' (hearing- giving).' Translated by Than-wu-lan (Dharmaraksha), of the EastemTsindynasty,A.D. 317-420. 3 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z"'- yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 25 a. The following two works were translated by I-tsin, A. D. 7 u and 710 respectively, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. They agree with Tibetan, .ff'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 25 b : — 737 mmmmmm Fo-shwo-liao-iiS.o-iie-Ain. ' S&tra spoken by Buddba, being an abridged instruction.' 2 leaves. 738 W oS Fo-shwo-li^-Aj'-pin-idn. ' Stitra spoken by Bad(Uia on curing the disease of piles.' 2 leaves. 739 mm mm M mm Fo-skwo-jeh-T^ko-khk-^ieh-Jcm. ' SAtra spoken by Bnddha on the difference of the results of Karman.' Translated by Than Fk-k' (Gautama Dharmapra^'wa), A.D. 582, of the Sui dynasty, A.D. 589(or 58i)-6i8. 15 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 16 a. The following two works were translated by Guwa- bhadra, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420—479. They agree with Tibetan, .^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 20 b seq. : — 740 Mm-t =^ ^ ^n M Fo-sh-wo-shi -'rh-phin-shan-sz'- km. ' SAtrs spdten by Buddha on twelve differences of birth and death (between the holy and common men or beings).' i leaf. 7umwt^^^M,^mmBU Fo-shwo-lun-^M-wu-tllo-tsui-fu-pS.o-yin-Adn. ' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on transmigration thronghont the five states of existence, being the result of both virtuous and sinful actions.' 5 leaves. The following three works were translated by Tsil- khii Zin-shan, A. d. 455, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A. D. 420-479 : — 742 mm^m^'^m Fp-shwo-wu-wu-fan-fu-Hn. ' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the five (elements) not returning again (i. e. death).' 3 leaves. 743 T^e same as No. 742. 3 leaves. 744 nmmi^i^:km Fo-shwo-fo-ta-san-t^-iin. * SAtra spoken by Buddha on (two brothers named) Buddha-great (Buddhamahat !).and Sangba-great ^Sanghamahat !).' 8 leaves. They were the sons of a rich man in Ba^agriha. When the younger brother became an ascetic, the elder wished to marry the wife of the former, but she did not follow him. Then the elder seot an assassin to kiU his younger brother, who, at the moment when his four limbs were separated, obtained the fruits of the four holy paths, and whose wife was born in heaven, having died from excessive lamentation. The wicked elder brother at last fell into hell. iT'-tsin, fasc. 31, fol. 9 a. The following two works were translated by Kn Fa- hn (Dharmaraksha), of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316:— 745 mm:kMM^M^ Fo-shwo-tSi-Ada-yeh-pan-yfcin. ' Sfttra addressed by Buddha to Mah&k^yapa on the origin (or the law of controlling the mind).' 6 leaves. 175 St^TRA-PirAKA. 176 746 mmn ^ "^m Fo-shwo-sz'- tsz'- tshin-Hn. ' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on four (articles of) self-injuring.' 5 leaves. The four articles are — i. Negligence in learning; 2. Continuation of lust in old age ; 3. "Want of gene- rosity ; and 4. Not receiving the words of Buddha. The following three works were translated by Fl,-M, of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316 : — 747 mmm^ ^^MM Fo-shwo-lo-jTin-^an-^u-Ain. ' Sdtra addressed by Buddha to K^hula on forbearance.' 4 leaves. 748 f^ ji # > i:l: -fe 1% IE ^ IS Fo-wei-iiieii-siao-pi-Miu-shwo-4ari-sli'-iin. ' Stitra addressed by Buddha to young Bhikshus on the right matter.' 2 leaves. 749 mm^i:> J^ a ^^ M m Fo-shwo-8hS.-li6-pi-Miu-kun-toh-Adn. * S(itra spoken by Buddha on the good qualities of the Bhikshu Sha-ho (!).' 3 leaves. The above eight works are wanting in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 19 a seq. 750 mm^ i^ B# M Fo-shwo-sh'- fe-sh'- kin. ' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on time and not-time (i. e. proper and improper time ?).' Translated by .2'o-lo-yen, of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. (Z'-tsin, fasc. 31, fol. 17 a.) 4 leaves. 751 i^m^ m M. Fo-shwo-tsz'- M-Adn. ' Sfttra spoken by Buddha on self-love.' Translated by Than-wu-lan (Dharmaraksha ?), of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. d. 317-420. 5 leaves. The above two works agree with Tibetan. Z'-yuen- lu, fasc. 7, fol. 19 b. 752 nm^ ^ ^M%m Fo-shwo-hhien-^6-wu-fu-tbh-A;in. ' S.fttra spoken by Buddha on five kinds of happiness and virtue of the wise men.' Translated by Po Fa-tsu, of the Western Tsin dynasty, A. D. 265-316. 2 leaves. The seventh character of the title (toh, virtue) is left out in Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 22 b; K'-inm, fasc. 31, fol. 11 b. 753 "jimnu Thien-tshin-wan-iin. ' Deva-paripWitA^-sfltra.' Devata-s<3itra(?). A. E., p. 478; A. M. G., p. 281. Translated by Hhuen-Awan (Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 648, of the Th4n dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 4 leaves. There are nine questions and answers in this Sutra. The following four works were translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. d. 317-420; but the trans- lators' names are lost : — 754 Mmm w IS Fo-shwo-hu-tsin-Aiin. ' Sfltra spoken by Buddha on the protection of purity.' 3-leaves. 755 mwt:^mM: Fo-shwo-inu-liwan-A:in. ■ Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the tree Hw^n (the seeds of which, 108 in number, are used for rosaries).' 2 leaves. This Sutra gives an account concerning the use of a rosary made of these seeds. 756 ^mu ±.^U Fo-shwo-wu-shS,ri-A;Au-Ain. ' Ss(ltra.' Translated by An Shi-kao, of the Eastern Han dynasty, a. d. 25-220. • 2 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 16 b. 781 mmmmmmm Fo-shwo-yin-yuen-saii-hu-Hn. *BuddhabhSishita-nidftna-saAghap&la-8^n^p^ramit&. 183 StTTRA-PirAKA. 186 A.R., p. 512 ; A.M.G., p. 312. Translated by Thien- 8i-tsfi,i, A. D. 980-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, A. b. 960-1127. 4 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 19 b. The following two works were translated by Sh'-hu (D4napS,la ?), a. d. 980—1000, of the later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1125:: — 798 mw-mf^%wmm SiS.o-Mu-yi-tshi^sh^n-tien-AM-iiS,n-sm- Miu-^ru-i-tho-lo-ni-Ain. * Sfttra of the Dh^rani dest^ying all tbe obstacles of a flash of lightning according to wish and thought (?).' 5 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan, .ff'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 25 a. 799 mm ±.mmta-^^m Shan-tsui-shan-tafi-niin-.2ru-lM-tho-lo- ni-^. ' Ary&nuttaTadipa-tath&gata-dh&rani-sl^tra.' 8 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 2 a. The following two works were translated by Fa-thien (Dharmadeva I), a, d. 973-981, of the later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1127^=^ 800 ^m^mm'^'^m^m: T^-han-lin-shan-nan-n^-tho-lo-ni-^ifL ' MahSsitavanSrya-dantfo-dh^ranl-sfttra.' Mahltdan<^a-dhS,rani. jK''-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 21 a; Cone. 618; A. R, p. 525 ; A. M. G., p. 324. 6 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, s. v. 801 mm^n^ ^m Fo-shwo-M-hhin-yiu-wM-^. (h) 'Baddhabh^shita-sarrasamsk^ni-samskrita-sfttra.' 2 leaves. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 4 b. The following t*^o works were translated by Sh'-hu (DanapS,la?), a.d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1127 : — 802 Um^ ^^B^M Si-Mu-A;iiA-y&o-tho-lo-ni-^. 'SAtra of the Dh&ranl stopping pTematnre death.'. .S'intS.maninS.ma-sarvaghHtamntyu-vSuranita (or -va,rana)-dh^rani. .ff^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 3 a; Cone. 518, where how- ever this Sanskrit title is not fully restored from the Chinese transliteration given on the former authority. 3 leaves. This Sfttra exists in Tibetan. Z'ynen-lu, s. V. 803 -^^^AE&mm i^ Yi-tshiS-^Ti-lai-iaA-f^-pi-mi-^/tiS-yin- sin-tho-lo-ni-Ain. 'Sarvatath4gata-saddharma-guhyakara«(Ja-mudr4-hWdaya-dli4ranl- sfttra.' 10 leaves. 804 ^ Mi^-f^-shan-nien-Mu-Ain. (h) Saddharma-(S.rya)-8inntyupasthS,na-8fitra. Cf. No. 679. Translated by Fa-thien (Dharma- deva?), A.D. 973-981, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 8 fasciculi. This is somewhat similar to No. 679, though it is much shorter. Cf. .ff '-tsin, fasc. 30, fol. 2 a. According to £''-yuen-lu (fasc. 4, fol. 1 1 a), this is a later translation of No. 2 3 (4 3). But this note ought to belong to No. 805. Cf. Z'-tsin, fasc. 3, fol. 18 b. 805 i^m:kmmm^^m IE mm Fo-shwo-tlL-HS,-yeh-waii-tS.-p£io-tsi- 'Bnddhabh&8hita-mahdkltm-\^i^m m m Fo-shwo-shSi-mi-slii-Ad^-i-tso-Am. (h) ' SS. I? Fo-shwo-phu-hhien-phu-sfi,-tho-lo-ni-Jfcin. 'Buddhabh&shita-samantabhadra-bodhisattva-dh&ranl-sAtra.' Translated by F4-thien (Dharmadeva ?), a. d. 973- 981, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 3 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. .ST'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 21b. The following two works were translated by Sh'-hu (Danapala t), A.D. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, A.D. 960-1127: — 193 StTTRA- m m PirAKA. 194 842 :k ^ M\] k^ M \U ^ m M^m TS.-^-kM-ini&o-kS,o-8han-leu-kwo-tho- lo-ni/tin. Mahava(;rameru-.sikhara-k PI ^ m Fo-shwo-phi-sha-man-thien-vsran-^. * Buddhabh^shita-vaisramana-divyar^gra-Biitra.* 9 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 20 a. 850 m ^ p w^m Phi-pho-sh'-fo-to. (h) ' Vipasyi-buddha-sfltra.' 2 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. I b. According to .fi^'-tsin (fasc. 29, fol. 5 a), this is a later translation of the latter part of the Mahanidana-sAtra in the Dlrghagama, i. e. No. 545 (i). 851 MM, i^^ ^ M: U Fo-sliwo-ta-sS,n-mo-20-^ia. (h) ' BuddhabhS.3bitarmah&samaya-slltra.' 6 leaves. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 26 b. But, according to Z''-tsin (fasc. 29, fol. 7 b), this is a later translation of the Mahasamaya-sutra in the Dirghagama, i. e. No. 545 (15). 852 1^ ift ^ 3fe # H ^ Fo-shwo-yueh-^S,n,-phu-sS,-^. (h) 'Buddhabhashita-fcandraprabha-bodhisattva-s ^ ^ 1^ ^ ^ Fo-shwo-yi-tsMS-su-lai-wu-seli-iii- syL-tsui-ahaft-tsun-jl'A'-Ain. • Bnddhabh&ahita-sarYBtatliSgatoelmlalia-Yijaya-dh&rajil-sAtra.' Sarvadurgatd-pari^odhanosBnMia-vi^ya- dh&ranl 9 leaves. This is a gimikr translation of Nos. 348- 352, 796, JT-yuen-lu, fesc 5, foL 24 b. Oa 199 StTRA-PITAKA. 200 872 ^Ci* Phu-thi-sin-kwan-shih. ■ BodhihWdaya-dhyftya-vySkhyA.' 3 leares. This work is mentioned under the heading of the Works of the Indian Sages, in Jf'-yuen-lu, fasc. 10, fol. 4 b. The following seven works were translated by Sh'-hu (Danapala 1), A. d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1127 : — 873 nm,mm^^^)rm:knm Fo-shwo-hu-kwo-tsun-Ao-su-waii-tS.-sliaii-^. 'Baddliabh&sbita-^rya-r&sIitrap&la-paripnii^-inah&ySna-slltra.' RashirapS-la-paripn'/iHa. 4 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 1 1 a. According to ^''-tsin (fasc. 3, fol. 14 a), this is a later translation of No. 23 (x8). Fo-shwo-sz'-wu-su-w^i-^in. (h) Stitra spoken by Buddha on four kinds of fearlessness 874 2 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. lib. 875 Tsan-hwui-tho-lo-ni-jiin. • (KSnavriddhikara-dh^ranl-sfltra.' leaf. IE 876 m7^^mm:kmnm^m Shan-liu-tsz'-tsan-sheu-ta-miii-tho-lo-ni-to. ' Arya-shac2aksharS.yurvriddhikara-mabS.vidy4-dli&rani-s(^tra. ' 2 leaves. 877 1^ gft A ^ ?S ^ Fo-shwo-t^-shan-^^-Mn. *Buddhabb^shita-mah&y^na-6lla-s(itra.' 2 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. j£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 7 b, where this work is mentioned under the head- ing of the Vinaya-piiaka of the Mahayana. 878 i^mmmm^t m^u Fo-shwo-shan-tsui-shan-tho-lo-nj-zSin. 'Buddhabhashita-S.ryanuttarav)5raya-dh4i>anl-s(itra.' 5 leaves. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. I a. This is perhaps a similar translation of No. 831. ilT'-tsin, fasc. 14, fol. 5 a. 879 1^ IS: 3l + ^ Fo-sliwo-wu-shi-sun-shan-pan-.30- po-lo-im-.^in. ''RiiAShsA)h&a\at&--ga,nk&e2.igSih&Ty3r'iiT&gu&^&Taaa.tt,-BiAx^. Pra^n^p^ramita, ardhasatikS.. A. R., p. 396 ; A. M. G., p. 201. Cf. No. 18. 2 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. .£''-yuen-lu, fasc.-i, fol. 18 b. The following forty-six works, Nos. 880-925, were translated by Fa-hhien, A. d. 982-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 880 ^'^A:k^^MU Ta-shan-pS,-tS,-mS.n-iia-lo-/^in. ' Mah£y^n^shtaaiah&mand!ala-siin. ' S(itra spoken by Buddha on compariug and measuring the good qualities of all Buddha-kshetras.' 2 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 12 a. According to .£''tsin (fasc. i, fol. 10 a), this work is a similar translation of No. 95. But the principal speaker of No. 95 is the Tath^gata, and that of No. 881 is the Bodhisattva AAintyaprabhasara^a. 882 mm^m^mA-^^mm. Lo-foh-na-shwo-^iu-liao-siao-'rh-tsi-pin-^. ' Sfttra spoken by Ravana on the curing of the disease of a child.* II leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 19 a. 883 UM^KWt^-kKU iTia-yeh-sian-^an-shwo-i-nii-^an-^in. (h) ' Sfltra spoken by the Rishi Kasya(pa ?) on the curing (of the disease of) a woman.' 4 leaves. De^st in Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 4 b. 884 nmi^ ^K M Rt M M ^ Fo-shwo-M-i;'-lo-tlio-lo-ni-^in. ' Buddhabhashita-tii-t'-lo (?')-dharajii-sHn. ' Buddbabh&shita-laksha-dhSraTtl-stitTa.' 2 leaves. 895 Mm.^^.mm'^m^u Fo-shwo-phi-Mu-^-noh-tho-lo-ni-Ain. ■ BuddbabhSsbita-sarvap&paTinSja-dh&ranl-s&tra.' 2 leaves. The above twelve works are wanting in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 23 b seq. But, for No. 890, see the last two authorities mentioned under the title. 896 MWi:k^ ise m ^ u Fo-shwo-t4-£Li-tho-lo-ni-^in. 'Buddbabb4shits-mab&priy£-dh4ra7il-s1itra.' 2 leaves. It agrees )with Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 22 b. 897 mmm mm ^'€M Fo-shwo-o-lo-Mn-kii-toh-ito. (h) ' S{in. ' Avalokitesvara-bodh'isattva-matrt-dhara«l-si.' 3 leaves. 913 nmMM^:k^^m^ ro-shwo-wu-liin-slieu-tS,-ji'-tho-lo-iii. 'Buddhabhashita-amitSyur-mahS^iiaaa-dharani.' 7 columns. 9u mm^^^mm^ Fo'shwo-su-miA-^''- tho-lo-ni. • Baddhabhashita-pQi'vaniT&sa(^t4iia.dharant.' 4 columns. 915 mmM^^mum^ Fo-shwo-tshz'- sh'- phu-si-tho-lo-rd. 'Buddhabh&shita-maitreya-bodMsattTS-dbarani.' 4 columns. 916 mm^^m^mmm)^ Fo-shwo-hiiii-khuA-tsSxi-phu-s&-tho-lo-ni. 'Buddlxabbfishita-ftkasagarbha-bodhisattva-dhfiranl.' § poluflins. The above fiyie works are wanting in Tibetan. K'- yuen-Iu, fasc, 6, fol. 26 a seq. 917 ^ n f&o-sJieu-phu-sS.-phu-thi-lihin-^m. • Ratnadatta (.?)-bodhisattva-bodkiAary.^-s&ta-tridharmapifaka-pra9n&p^ramit4-stLtra.' DasasS,hasrikS, pra^n^paramitei. 25 fasciculi ; 32 chapters. This is a later translation of Nos. I (d), 5-8. Cf. A"-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 18 a; iT'-tsLn, fasc. 23, fol. 19 a. The following two works were translated by Fa- hhien, A. d. 982-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1127 : — 928 w^mm^mm Fo-ahrwo-ki^-tin-i-kih. (h) ' Sttra spoken by Buddha on the determination of the meaning (of the law).' 12 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. JST'-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 26 b. 929 mmm m m: Fo-shwo-hu-kwo-iin. (h) 'Baddhabh&shita-rashtrap&la-sdtra.' 10 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 4 a. But according to iT'-tsin (fasc. 28, fol. 16 b), this is a later translation of No. 542 (132). 930 1^ ift ^ Bl "^ Mil Fo-shwo-fan-pieh-pu-sh'-Mn. (h) * Siiao-^un-yi-fan. 'A part of the teaching of the VajTamaTidalaTyilha-pra^iiapara- mita spoken by Buddha.' ri leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. I, fol. 19 b. 945 nwttwwiuu Fo-shwo-si-Hn-yin-yuen-iin. (h) * Sfttra spoken by Buddha on the Avadana of stopping a quarrel.' 9 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. I b. But according to Z^'-tsin (fasc. 28, fol. 19 b), this is a later translation of No. 542 (196). 946 Ml^^li ^WC II Fo-shwo-4Au-fan-shwo-Mn. (h) ' Buddhabhashita-prathamavargaTa^ana-siitra. ' 2 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. I b. 947 MWiM^nmwiitmm. Fo-shwo-wu-wM-sheu-8u-wan-t&-shaii-/!;in. 'Buddhabhashita-vlradatta-pariprtib/cAa-mahayana-siltra.' 3 fasciculi; 17 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 15 a. According to Z'-tsin (fasc. 3, fol. isb), this is a later translation of Nos. 23(28), 389. P 211 St)rTRA-PI2'AKA. 213 948 nm M ^ii Fo-shwo-yueh-yu-Ajin. (h) 'Buddbabh&shita-iandropam&na-stitra.' 3 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 3 a. 949 MmW^U Fo-shwo-i-yii-AiA. (h) * Baddhabb&sbita-bhisha^-npam&na-sdltra.' 2 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. jE''-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 3 b. 950 nm^sM^^u Fo-shwo-kwan-tin-wan-yii-Adn. (h) 'Baddhabh&3hita-mtiii-/twS,n-'rli-pho-lo- man-yuen-Mi-/Kn. (h) *Buddhabb&sbita-«uklavastra-suvarnadhva^a-dvibr4hmama- nid&na-sfltra.' 3 fasciculi ; 2 1 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-ynen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 5 a. But according to Z''-tsin (fasc. 29, fol. 6 b), this is a later translation of No. 545 (5). 953 mmimj}±'f'm^m Fo-shwo-fu-li-thS,i-tsz'-yin-yueii-yii6. (h) 'Buddhabh&shita-punyabala-kum^^vad^na-stltra.' Pu«yabal^vadSjia. A. R., p. 482; A. M. G., p. 285. 3 fasciculi; 23 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 14 b. 954 1^ 1; t € S 1 ^ Fo-shwo-shan-ni£lo-lihi-sliu-A;in. (h) 'Buddhabb^9hita-9amhar3hitaromakt!lpa^£ta-s{ltra.' Translated hy W6i-tsin, a. d, 1009-1050, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 3 fasciculi; 31 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. £''-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 6 a. 955 :^ ^ ^ ^ >C> ^ M ^ TS,-shan-pan-shan-siii-ti-kwan-Hn. 'Mah4yana-mtt!aj'ata-hndayabhftmi-dhySna-satra.' Translated by Pra^la a,nd others, a.d. 785-810, of the Thin dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 8 fasciculi; 13 chapters. There is a preface added by the Emperor Hhien-tsun, a. d. 806-820, of the same dynasty. Deest in Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. lob. The following four works were translated by Amogha- vajrra, A.D. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907 : — Fo-shwo-Mu-shan-wu-pien-man-tho-lo-ni-iiA. 'Baddhabh^sbita-t^^t&nantamukba^dh^ranl-sf^tra.' 13 leaves. This is a later translation of Nos. 353- 360. .2''-tsin, fasc 13, fol. 20 b. 957 -Wia^'i^'mmi^^^ Yi-t8lii^.2u-l^i-siii-pi-mi-Miien-shan-8h6- li-p^o-Mid-yin-tho-lo-ni-jtin. SarvatatMgatS,dliish» SJC X w Iff ^ ic + n ^ Fo-shwo-t^-^-sian-thien-nii-shi-'rh-jiii- yi-p§,i-pS,-mia-wu-keu-ta-slian-^in. 'Buddhabh&shita-inahtoi-devi-dT&dasa-bandhanS3bta«atan§.ma- S leaves. The above two works agree with Tibetan. Z^'-yuen^ lu, fasc. 5, fol. 14 a. 213 StyTBA-PITAKA. 214 960 Bl: — -^ iSfH 5f$ ^ il # ^ Fo-shwo-yi-tshi^^Ti-lM-^in-kiri-slieu-min- tho-lo-ni-^id. •BuddhabMshita-aarvatathagata-TB^ftynr^lhftranl-sdtra.' Translated by Vagrabodhi, together with ^'-tsan ((rnlinakosa, i. e. another nam6 of Amoghava^a), A. d. 723-730, of the ThM dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 3 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. lob. But according to K '-tsin (fasc. 1 2, fol. 2 1 a), this is a later and shorter translation of No. 495. The following three works were translated by Amoghavagrra, A. d. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907 : — 961 mmm^mM±m Fo-sh,wo-5;^n-yii-li-tliun-nu-/JiiL 'BuddhabMshita-jangull-baiika-sdtra.' 6?angull-vidya. X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 8 b; Cone. 230; A. R., p. 518 ; A. M. G., p. 318. 4 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, s.v. 962 M^^ ^ U B^M. Fo-shwo-yii-p&o-tho-lo-ni-Mn. 'Buddhabh^sMta-varsharatna-dMranl-sHltra.' Ratnamegha-dh^rani. Z"'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 10 b; Cone. 879. 5 leaves. This is a similar translation of Nos. 492, 787. Z^'-yuen- lu, 8. V. ; ^"'48111, fasc. 13,' fol. 13 b. 963 M i^^B^Jr^^ ^ K 1? Tshz'- sh'- phu-sS.-su-sliwo-ta-shan-yxien-shari- t^o-kin-yii-Hn. ^laitreya-bodhiaasattTa-bh^shita-mahayana-nidSna-saiisambhava- upam&na-stltra.' Mlisambhava-sAtra. K'-yaen-ln, fasc. 4, fol. 8 b; Cone. 761. 9 leaves. 'i liis 18 a similar translation of Nos. 280, 281, 818, 867. A''-yuen-lu, s. v. ; Z^'-tsin, fasc. 10, fol. 2 b. Fo-shwo-A/m-kM-ian-phu-s^-su-wan-Mn. • Satra spoken by Buddha on the question of the Bodhisattva Jv,V.u-kai-7caii ("he who destroys the obstade of covering " ?).' Ratnamegha-siitra. Cone. 161, 723. Translated by Sh'-hu (Dinapala 1), Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha 1), W^i-tsin, and others, about A. D. looo-ioio, of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960- II 27. 20 fasciculi. Thia is a later and longer trans- lation of Nos. 151, 152. Deest in Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 15 b. 965i:i^®^^^El^^ .Z'an-wan-hu-kwo-pfiji-^^o-po-lo-ini-to-/;iii. ' PrajrS&p^ramita-stltra on a benevolent king who protects his country.' Translated by Amoghavajrra, a. d. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 2 fasciculi; 8 chapters. This is a later translation of No. 17. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. i, fol. 17 a. There is a preface added by the Emperor Tai-tsun, A. d. 763-779, of the Than dynasty. 966 m^^n\mwm.:km^ Wei-tsi-A;in-kS,n-sli-wo-shan-thun-ta-maii-tho- lo-ni-fa-ahu-lin-y^o-man-yiin. 'Sutra spoken by MalapSda (? " dirty-footprint ")-vagTa on the auspicious and important gate of the doctrine of super- natural and great perfect DhSranl.' Translated by Wu-nan-shan, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 4 leaves. Wei-tsi-A:iii-k£Ln-f^-iin-pM-pien-fa-man-A-in. ' Malap^da (?)-va5Ta-dharmani3hedha(law-prohibition)- satavikriylt-dharmapary^ya-siitra.' Translated by 0-Aih-ta-sien, of the Than dynasty, A. B. 618-907. 8 leaves. The following two works were translated by Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha?), A. D. 1004-1058, of the later Suii dynasty, A. d. 618-907 : — 968 1^m:km:k-:^M1^Mm. Fo-shwo-ta-shan-t^-fan-kw£ln-fo-kwaii-A:in. 'Buddhabbashita-mahayana-mahSvaipulya-buddhamukuta-sfttra.' 2 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-Iu, fasc. 4, fol. 15 a. 969 nmAMMm^ium. Fo-shwo-pa-iun-A;/iM-yan-kun-tbh-iin. (h) ' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on eight kinds of good qualities for making grow and nourishing.' 2 leaves. It states briefly the rules for receiving the moral precepts. .£''-tsin, fasc. 28, fol. 20 b. The following two works were translated by Amogha- vagra, a.d. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618- 907:— P 2 215 St)TIlA-PI^AKA. 216 970 :kW%m^M. Ta-yun-lun-tsin-yii-Ain. ' S P^ ^ i ^ Phi-sh^i-man-thien-wan-iin. ' VaUramaTia-divyara/ira-satra.' 6 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 20 a. According to Z'-tsin (fasc. 6, fol. 1 7 b), this is a later translation of a part of chapter 1 2 of No. 126. 975 ^^mm^-n M' Wan-ehu-wan-idn-tsz'- mu-phin. • Mafljrnirl-pariprtiftAll-sttra-akshiirar-matrikadhyaya.' 3 leaves. HM-i-phu-sa-su-wan-tsin-yin-fa-man-Adn. 'S^garamati-bodhisattTa-paripn'MMnSuddhamudr^-dharma- pary&ya-stltra.' Sagaramati-paripWiMk Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 15 b; Cone. 155, 181 ; A. K., p. 448 ; A M. G., p. 253. Translated by Wei-tsin, together with Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha ?), a. d. 1009— 1058, of the later Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1127. 9 fasciculi. This is a later translation of chapter 5 of No. 61 (fasc. 8-1 1). This work exists in Tibetan. .£''-yuen-lu, s. v. Fo-shwo-^u-hw^n-s^n-mo-ti-wu-Mn-yiii- flL-man-Ain. ■ Buddhabh^3hita-m&;opaiiia-sam&dhy-amitamadr&-dharmar pary&ya-Btitra.' Translated by Sh'-hu (Danapfila?), a.d, 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1 127. 3 faseiculL It agrees with Tibetan. Z''-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 1 1 a. According to .2''-tsin (fasc. 3, foL 2 1 a), this is a later and longer translation of No. 395. 978 '^mmn±mm^m Sheu-hu-kwo-HS-Au-tho-lo-ni-iiA. ' BesHntap&lapati-dharani-Btltra.' Translated by Pragrna, A. d. 785-810, of the Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 10 fasciculi; 11 chapters. Deest in Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, foL 5 b. Ac- cording to .K'-tsin (fasc. 12, fol. 14 a seq.), this is a later translation of chapter 2 of No. 61. The following seven works were translated by Amoghavagrra, a.d. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907 : — 979 11l§;H + il^^jlHt^ Fo-shwo-sS^n-slii-wu-fo-mifi-li-Man-waii. ' Composition on the worship and confession concerning the names of thirty-five Buddhas spoken by Buddha.' 3 leaves. This is a later translation of a part of Nos. 23 (24), 36. It agrees with Tibetan. iP'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 8 b ; Z^'-tsin, fasc. 3, fol. 14 b. 3& M- 1^ 980 M S -S ^ Kw£Lii-tsz'-tsM-phu-sS,-sh-wo-phu-hhien-tho- lo-ni-iin. ' ATalokite«Tara-badbisattva-bh^3hita-samantabhadra.dh^anl- s^tra,' 217 StTTRA-PITAKA. 218 S leaves. Deest in Titetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 12 b. 981 w^mA:k^m^^mm. Fo-shwo-pSr-ta-phu-sll-maii-tliu-lo-Ain. 'Buddbabh43hita-ashK^tsi-y4o-^U'0-iiAn-tho-lo-ni- yen-kheu-i-kw&-^. ' Yoga-mah^rthasangraba-Snaiida-paritr&na-dhSTanl-^alaTaktra (preta)-kalpa-sfttra.' I fasciculus. It contains many Mudrfts or certain positions or intertwinings of the fingers. The following eight works were translated by Sh'-hu (Danapala ?), a. d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1127 : — 986 1^ ift ^ 1^ ^ Fo-shwo-i-yii-^. (h) ' Bnddhabhashita^pipllikopamana-sdtra.' 3 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 3 a. 987 mm^'^^mr^^^m Shari-k-waii-t8z'-tsS,i-phu-sa-pu-kliun-wS,n-pi- mi-sin-tho-lo-ni-^in. 'Arya-aTaloldteOTara-bodhisattT&mogharSja-gtihj'a-hr'idaya- dharaml-sdtra.' Ainogliap§,sa-dharawl. 12 leaves. This is a later translation of Nos. 312, 315, 316, and chapter i of No. 317. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 16 b ; Z'-tsLn, fasc. 14, fol. 8 b. 988 mmm^^^jrmm. Fo-shvro-shan-Hun-vr^n-su-vran-Hn. 'Buddhabh49hita-prasena^t-rS^a-paripn&^A4-sfltra'.' R%li,vavSKiaka-s^m^mpjfm:k Fo-shwo-mi£lo-^-sian-pliu-s§;-su-wan-tS,- shan-f^-lo-ziin. 'BuddhabMsMtarmaw/usrt-bodhisattva-paripnMAa-mah&ySna- dharma^ankha-sfitra.' 7 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 12 b. According to Z'-tsin (fasc. lo, fol. 5 a), this is a later translation of Nos. 264, 265. 996 mmm ^P^f^u Fo-shwo-sz'- phiQ-fa-man-^n. (h) 'BuddhabhSshita-featurvarga-dharmapary^ya-sfltra.' 6 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. -ff''-yuen-lu, fasc. 7, fol. 27 a. ^ 997 M^ A :k Fo-shwo-pa-ti-phu-sa-yJin . 'Buddhabb&stuta-asb2aihab£lbodbi3attva-stltra.' 2 leaves, fol. 13 a. Deest in Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, The following two works were translated by Sh'-hu (Danapalai), A. d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1127 : — 998i^mM--^m^mm^M Fo-sliwo-sh'-yi-tshi^-wu-wSi-tho-lo-iii-/Hn. ' Buddhabh^shita-sarv& .... sdtra.' Sarvabhaya-pradana-dharawi. .2''-3ruen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 2 a; Cone. 74 ; A. R., p. 524 ; A. M. G., p. 323. 3 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. .2^-yuen-lu, s. v. 999 mA^^^m^mm^^- ^A^nnmrnmrnf^ii Shan-p§--tshien-sun-p^ii-^o-po-lo-ini-to-yi- pEli-pa-inin-j4an-sliih-yuen-i-tho-lo-m-/Jin. ' Arya-ashiasahasra-gStha (or -sloka)-praj»SiparainitS-n4ina9hian-lun-Mn. • Sfltra addressed by Buddha to King Udayana on the law of kings and counsel for administration.' Translated by Amoghava^ra, a. d. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 9 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 4, fol. 9 a. 1007 Fo-shwo-wu-ta-sh'-Hn. (h) 'Buddhabhashita-paafeamahapradana-sfltra.' Translated by Sh'-hu (Danapala?), a.d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, a. d, 960-1 127. 9 leaves. 1008 i^mm-^^m^ Fo-shwo-wu-wei-tho-lo-ni-Ain. 'Buddhabhashita-abhaya-dharanl-sfttra.' Translated by Fa-hhien, a. d. 982-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1 127. 3 leaves. 1009 MMAmiM^^mM^^ Fo-shwo-t^-wei-toh-Hn-lun-fo-tin-M'-shan- kwari-,2Ti-lai-siao-A;Au-yi-tsliie-tsS.i-ii^n-tho- lo-m-kiix. 'Buddhabh^shita-mahabalagunasuvarnaAiakrabuddhoshnishatei/a- prabba-tathagata-sarvapadTina^a-dhSiraTil-sdtra.' Translated under the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907; but the translator's name is lost. 3 leaves. 1010 i^mm^yt:kmiBm Fo-shwo-M'-shan-kwan-ta-wei-toh-siao- tsai-H-sian-tho-lo-ni-Hn. 'BuddhabbasUta-te^aprabh^mahabalagunapadTinasa'Sii- dhara«l-stin. ■Buddhabhashita-sarvatatbagatst-aatya-sangraha-maliayana- pratyutpanuabhisambuddha-aamSrdlii-mahataatraraj'a-sfltra.' Translated by Sh'-hu (DanapSJa?), a. d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1 127. 30 fasciculi ; 26 divisions. It is stated at the end that the Sanskrit text consists of 4000 slokas in verse, or an equivalent number of syllables in prose. It agrees with Tibetan. .ff'-yuen-Iu, fase. 6, fol. 3 b. The contents of No. 1017 are briefly mentioned by Wassiljew, in his Buddhismus, pp. 187, 188 1018 -M^5fc>^P^I*#^ Yi-tshiS-.2ru-lS,i-tS,-pi-mi-wan-wei-tsh£ln-yiu- tsui-shM-w^i-iniS-o-t£l-inaii-iiS,-lo-/5in. * SaTyatath&gata-mab&guhyar%&dbhut&-nuttarapra8a3ta-mah£- maneJala-sAtra.' Translated by Thien-si-tsai, A. d. 980-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, A. D. 930-1127. 5 fasciculi; 7 chapters. 1019 ^ ^-mioj^'^W^U .?Au-shan-yi-tshi^-.?u-lM-f^-yen-pien- Mo-t^-li-min-wan-/iin. * (?&ta-sarvatathS.gata-dharmaJ:akshu-samantaprakdsam&iia- mah&bala-vidy&r^^a-stltra.' Translated by Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha '?), A. d. 1004- 1058, of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 2 fasciculi ; 2 1 leaves. The following two works were translated by Amogha- va^ra, A. D. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618- 907 :— 1020 ^nUM — ^i^^m:'UU ^m-k^n-tm-yi-tsliie-2Ti-lS-i--ian-shih-sho- ta-shan-hhien-^an-tSz-Mao-wan-^in. * Va^asekhara-sarvatathSgata-satya-sangraha-mah^y&na-pratyut- pannibhisambuddha-mabatantrarajia-sfttra.' 3 fasciculi. According to Z'-tsin (fasc. 11, fol. 4 b), this is an earlier translation of the first division of No. 1017. 1021 nm^u'^m^mw^^m. 0-li-to-lo-tho-lo-ni-b-lu-li-i:in. ' Arya-Ura (?)-dharanl-o-lu-li (?)-s(ltra.' 1 fasciculus. 1022 l^ia^tjAitS^ Fo-shwo-yu-^S-t§,-^o-w&.n->iin. *Buddbabb&shita-yoga-mah3.tantrar%a-sfXtra.' May£i^3,la-mah^tantra-mah£ly^iia-ganibhlra- naya-guhya-parasi-stltra. A"'- yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 16 a ; Cone. 878. Cf. A. E., p. 500; A. M. G., p. 301. Translated by Fa-hhien, 225 ST^TRA-PirAKA. 226 A. D. 982-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960- 1127. 5 fasciculi ; I o chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. JT'-yuen-lu, s. v. The following three works were translated by Amoghavagrra, A.D. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907 : — 1023 -^^mmmu Yi-tsz'- Mi-tho-fo-tin-iin. ' EkAkshara-prajasta-bnddhoshnlsba-sfttra.' Ushnisha^akravarti-tantra. £''-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 13 b; Cone. 222. 3 fasciculi ; 9 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, s. v. There is an appendix, entitled, Yi-tsz'-tin-lun-wan- nien-sun-i-kw6i, or ' EkaksharoshwiBhafekrara^adhya- ya-kalpa.' 10 leaves. 1024 f^mmm-^m^^m. Phu-thi-Man-8u-8liwo-yi-tsz'-tin-liiii-w3,n-^. ' EkaksharoshBlshailakraraga-sCLtra, spoken at the BodbixDonda,.' 5 fasciculi; 13 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 10 a. According to Z^'-tsin (fasc. 1 1, fol. 19 b), this is a later translation of No. 532. 1025 ^mmmmumfLm Phu-thi-Man-^S-n-yeii-tho-lo-m-^. BodhimaTMZa-vyliha-dharanl-slXtra.' I fasciculus. The following two works were translated by Sh'-hu (Danapala ?), A. d. 980-1000, of the Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1127: — 1026 nmmmmm Fo-shwo-pi-mi-siEin-^in. ' Sfltra spoken by Buddha on the secret form.' Guliyagarbhar%a. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 15 a; Cone. 157, 440. 3 fasci- culi; 24 leaves. 1027 f^m-^ia^^m^M Fo-shwo-yi-tshi^-^Ti-l^i-^-k^n-s^n-yeh- Buddhabhashita-sarvatatbagata-va^artrikannannttarar-gnhya- mahatantrarH^stltra.' /S'ri-guhya-sama^a-tantrar&^a. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 14 b; Cone. 223; A. R., p. 496; A. M. G., p. 299. 7 fasciculi; 18 divisions. It agrees with Tibetan. iT'-ynen-lu, s. v. 1028 :kmmmmmm^m T§,-pa,o-kwS.n-po-leu-kwo-8haii->hi-pi- mi-tho-lo-ni-iiin. * MahAmami .... gohya-dharant-stXtra.' Mahamani--vipula-vim3-iia-vi«Ta-supratish^S-li-tshii-pan-^o-^. ' Vajrrasekhara-yoga-buddhi (!)-prajmi,(paramita)-sfitra.' Pra^nS.p^ramita ardhasatika. Translated by Vagrabodhi, A. d. 723-730, of the Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907, from the Sanskrit text, while he was in Central India. 13 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. AT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 6 a. 1034 :k M ^ M\] ^ ^M W ^ B TS.-lb-^in-kS.n-pu-khu6-/tan-shih-8&n-mo- ye-pS,n-5^o-po-lo-mi-to-li-tBhii-^n. buddhi (?)-9tltra.* Pra^r^aparamita ardhasatikS,. Translated by Amoghavajfra, a.d. 746-771, of the Thaii dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 9 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. AT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 9 a. According to ^''-tsin (fasc. ii, fol. 12 a seq.), the above two works are later translations of No. 18. They are similar translations of a part of No. 1037. 1035 mmi^nm^i&mm^ Fo-shwo-fo-mu-pan-^o-po-lo-mi-to- ta-min-kwan-sian-i-kwei-Ain. 'Buddbabh^3hita-buddham^trika-pTa^»^pSj-aaiitS.-mah4vidyi- dhySoasan^^llaa-kalpa-atltra.' Translated by Sh'-hu (Danapala?), a.d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 5 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. A''-yuen-lu, fasc i, fol. 19 b. 1036 ^ ill Tl ^ f/ff ji; ^ ^ .ffin-kS,n-tm-yii->?i^-nien-shu-^in. ' Sdtra on (the merit in the use of) a rosary, being (an extract from) the Vajrra«ekhara-yoga.' Translated by Amoghava^a, a.d. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 2 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. AT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 13 b. The following two works were translated by F4- hhien, a.d. 982-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127: — 1037 Mf^M±^^:k^^M\\ Fo-shw,o-tsm-sh^fi-kS,n-pan-t£i-l6-;tin-kS,6- pu-khun-san-rQ^i-ta-M4o-wM->Jin. 'Buddhabh^shita-anuttaramttla-mah&sankhya-vagT^moglia- eamaya-mahS,tantTar%a-sMra.' 7 fasciculi; 25 divisions. Deest in Tibetan. K'- yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 16 a. There is a preface added by the Emperor Zian-tsun, a.d. 998-1022, of the later Sun dynasty. The contents of No. 1037 are briefly mentioned by Wassiljew, in his Buddhismus, p. 188. 1038 w^mMAim^M^^m Fo-shwo-tsui-shM-pi-nii-nS.-nS/-thien-^in. 'Bnddhabh&shita-anuttaraguhya-nada-deva-sdtra.' /Sravanasya (?)-putra-narfa-gupil£i,ya (?)-kalpa- ra^a. A^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 18 b. Cone. 780 does not restore this Sanskrit title fully from the Chinese trans- literation given by the former authority. 3 fasciculi ; 9 divisions; 32 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- yuen-lu, s. v. 1039 -ifl^ M jn jrin-k§,n-fan-leu-kwo-yi-tshiS-yii-/HS- yii-i:'-^, ' Vajra«ekhara-vimana-3arra-yoga-yogf-9fttra.' Translated by Vajrabodhi, a.d. 723-730, of the ThSn dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 2 fasciculi; 12 chapters. Deest in Tibetan. A^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 4 a. 1040 mm^^mmm^^ Fo-shwo-mi^o-H-sian-tsui-shan-k^n-pan- ta-yK.^-^. 'BuddhabhSshita-maregTisry-anuttara-mdlla-mahatantra-sfttra.' Maf/^usri-sadyntta-guhya-tantrar^asya vimsatika-krodhavi^ayM^ana. 229 StTTRA-PITAKA. 230 Z'-yuen-lu, fesc. 5,fol. 17 b; Cone. 557. Translated by Pa-bhien, a. d. 982-1001, of tbe later Sun dynasty, A.D. 960-1127. 3 fasciculi^ 10 divisions. It agrees with Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, s. v. 1041 i^^m^mmmm±m Miao-^-sian-pin-ta6-pi-mi-tsui-sli§4i-kwaii- nian-t£i-/iil,o-wan-^m. • Man^srl-samagahy^attara-dhy&namukha-mah&tantrarS^- sUtra.' Translated by Tshz'-hbien, of tbe later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1127. 5 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. K'- yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 5 a. The contents of No. 1041 are briefly mentioned by "WassDjew, in his Buddbismus, p. 188. 1042 Phu-pien-kw^-min-yen-m^n-tshin-tBin-M'- shan-^ru-i-p^o-yin-sin-WTi-naA-shan-tS,- min-wan-ta-sui-Miu-tho-lo-ni-^iru Buddhabhlishita - samanta^alamUlS. - visuddha- sphurfkWta-/iiiit4maniinudr£L-hWdayS,para^ita- dMrani-pratisara-inaihllvidyar%a. ^u-Aan-yen-yao-tsi, fasc. 3, foL 12 a. MabUpratisara-dharani. ^'-yuen-lu, fesc. S, fol. 13 a; Cone. 473. MaMpratisara-vidyS,ra^ni. A. E., p. 517; A. M. G., p. 317. Translated by Amoghavajra, A. d. 746—771, of the Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 2 fasciculi; 2 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. iT'-yuen-lu, s. v. 1043 mminj^r-Bmmm Fo-shwo-iu-lSi-pu-sz'-i-pi-ini- tS>-shanT>tiiL. Baddhabb^hita-tath^tliJnntya-giiliya-inahSy&iia-sfltra.' TatMgatSjiintya-guIiya-iiirdeaa. Translated by Fa-hu (Dhannaraksha ?), A. D. 1004- 1058, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 20 fasciculi; 25 chapters. This is a later and longer translation of No. 23 (3). Z*-yuen-lu, fasc 6, fol. 3 b. 1044 7^^^#^il#ytl^^ TS,-shan-yii-ii6->Hii-k^fi-sin-hSi-mS.ii-shu-sliih- li-tshieii-phi-tshieii-poh-ta->{i^o-"w4n--ftn. ■MaMy4na-yoga-vagTa-prakntis4gara-man^^-sahasrabllliu- &aliasrsp&traK[n-kan-hhiM-pliu-s£l-tS,-imn-iAaja- tsiu-i-kwei-^. 'Buddhabh^hita-va^ragandha-bodhisattva-mah^vidy&-3iddhi- kalpa-siitxa.' Translated by Sh'-hu (Danap^a?), A. d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1 127. 3 fasciculi. 1059 ^Umi^m^MM^M^ mnmmm Zin-kan-sS.-to-sh-vro-phin-nS,-ye-jtia-tluen- MUn-tsiu-i-kw^i-ziin. • Vajrrasattva-bhashita-pinnayaka n)-deva-siddhi-kalpa-sfttra.' Translated by F4-hhIen, A. d. 982-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, A. d. 960-1127. 4 fasciculL Tie above two works agree with Tibetan, ^'-yuen- lu, fasc.6j fol. 13 b. 1060 ^ i ^ 11;^ Fo-shwo-ta-pfei-khuA-A;'-Aiii-kaA-t4-AiS.o- w&n-i-kwM-Mn. 'Bnddhabhashita-mahakanimkainogha-jimana-Tajfra-mahataii- trar%a-kalpa-s1itra.' He Va^rra-tantra. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, foL 16 b; Cone. 646; A. R., p. 489; A. M. G., p. 293. Translated by Fa-hu (Dharmaraksha ?), A. d. 1004-1058, of the later Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1280. 5 fasciculi ; 20 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan, but one chapter of the latter is wanting in N(^. 1060. ^'-yuen-lu, s.v. For the Sanskrit text, see Catalogue of the Hodgson Manu- scripts, III. 45, 46. The following two works were translated by Fa-hhien,. A. D. 982-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, a. d. 960- 1127:-^ 1061 ;+#. Fo-shwo-liw£ln-liwa-wS.n-t4-yTi-H^H&,o-shi-fan- nu-min-w4ri-ta-mia-kwaii-sian-i-kwei-Hn. 'Buddhabli43hita-may%S!a-mahayogo-tantra-da«akrodha-vidyS- r%a-niahSvidy4-dhyS.na3amj«^na-kalpa-3fttrB.' I fasciculus. Deest in Tibetan, jf-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 13 b. io62Bi§;#^#^^Ait^W Fo-shwo-ini^o-fci-siS,n-yii-MS-t^AdS,o-Adn-kS,n- phei-lo-foh-lun-kwan-siS-n-M§,n-tsiu-i-kw^i-iin. •Buddhabha3hita-maSSiladitya. 2 leaves. 1072 H zt ^ li Skn-ahekn-ikn-takn. ' Caudatory verse in Sanskrit on the three bodies (of Buddha),' or ' Trikaya-samskrita-stotra.' 5 leaves. 1073 nm^^^^M —'^ A ;g ^ li Fo-shwo-wan-shu-sii'-li-yi-pSii-pa- min-f&n-ts^n. 'BuddhabhSshita-mar'f^rujrl-n&mS.shfasataka-samskrita-stotra.' Translated by Fa-hhien, a.d. 982-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 5. leaves. There are nineteen verses transliterated into Chinese, while a few others are translated. An Imperial composition is prefixed, namely: Laudatory verses in honour of MawgTisrl. The author is the Emperor Thai-tsun, i. e. Ehan-tsu, A. d. 1403-1424, of the Min dynasty. The above four works are mentioned under the heading of the Works of the Indian Sages, in E'- jTien-lu, fasc. 10, fol. 5 a seq., where the first two characters in the Chinese title of No. 1073 are of course left out. The following two works were transliterated by Fa- hhien, A.D. 982-1001, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127 : — 1074 ^^^m^m^m^n Man.-shu-8liih-li-phu-sS,-Ai-aiM-A;iS-tho. ' MaBjru«rl-bodhisattva-srl-gatha.' 2 leaves. 237 StTTEA-PirAKA. 238 1075 -h5 ^C pm Shaji-Am-kin-sheu-phii-8a-yi-pM-p&- miii-fSji-tsaii. •Arya-va^rapSni-bodhisattva-nSm&shtesateka-samslirita-stotra.' 5 leaves. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 17 a. 1076 ^ E S ^ ^ 1 5?f ^ it Shaii-kwan-tsz'-tsai-phu-sa-kun-toh-ts^. ■ Arya-avalokite«vara-bodhisattva-guna-5totra.' Collected by a "Western or Indian sage; and trans- lated by Sh'-hu (Danapala ?), A. D. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1 127, 5 leaves ; 184 lines. Two Imperial compositions are prefixed, both written by the Emperor Thai-tsun, i. e. jKAan-tsu, a. d. 1403— 1424, of the Miri dynasty. They are both laudatory verses in honour of the Bodhisattva Avalokitesvara. 1077 Tsan-kwarL-shi-yin-phu-s^-sun. ' Avalokitesvara-bodhisattTa^-stotra.' Translated by Hwui-A;', A. D. 692, of the Than dynasty, A.D. 618—907. 5 leaves. m 1078 mmmm^^-^^j^m Fo-shwo-shan-kwaii-tsz'-tsai-pliu-s4-faii-tsan. 'Baddhabhasbica-^rya-avalokitejvara-bodbisattra-samskrtta- StOtHL' Translated by Fa-thien (Dharmadeva ?), A. d. 973- 98t, of the later Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1127. 3 leaves. There are eight verses transliterated into Chinese, while only another one is translated. ^ i 1079 M ^ M^ Shan-to-lo-pliu-S£l-fan-tsan. • Aiya-tSrA-bodhisattva-samskn'ta-stotra,' Transliterated by Sh'-hu (Danapala 1), A. D. 980- 1000, of the later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1127. 8 leaves. 1080 $^ ^rlJ ^ i + SI Sh'-sh'-fa-wu-shi-sun. ' Fifty verses on the law or rules for serving a teacher.' Composed by the Bodhisattva Asvaghosha ; and translated by Zih-khan, a.d. 1004-1058, of the later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1127. 4 leaves. 1081 5^ Jlt ^ IS £ien-Mui-fan-t8an. ' 6hand(kS 1)-3a7n3k7*ita-3totra.' Ghand-Biitra (?). A. R., p. 486 ; A. M. G., p. 289. Transliterated by Fa-thien (Dharmadeva ?), a.d. 973-981, of the later Sun dynasty, A.D. 960-1127. 10 leaves. The above sis works are mentioned under the head- ing of the Works of the Indian Sages, in £'-yuen-lu, fasc. 10, fol. 2 b seq., where the first two characters in the Chinese title of No, 1078 are of course left out SECOND DIVISION Ltih-tsdn, or Vinaya-pi^aka. PAET I. Td-shan-luli, or the Vinaya of the Mah4y4na. The following two works were translated by Guwa- varman, A. b. 431, of thfl earlier Sun dynasty, A. D. 420-479 :— 1082 ^ Fo-shwo-phu-s^-n^i-MS-iin. ' Sdtra spoken by Buddha on the internal Slla of the Bodhisattva.' I fasciculus. 1083 fB8 3SC Phu-s£L-yiu-pho-so-wu-ii^-wei-i-Hn. ' Sfttra on the manners concerning the five SHaa of the Bodhi- eattva-up^saka.' Spoken by the Bodhisattva Maitreya. i fasciculus. The above two works are wanting in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 8 b. For No. 1083, see, how- ever, Nos. 1096, 1098, and 1170. 1084 i^m^^^^mmm m Fo-shwo-waii-shu-sh'-li-tsin-lUh-A;m. 'Buddhabh4shita-ma»iyu«ri-suddhavinaya-slltra.' Paramarthasamvarti (-varta '?)-satyaiiirde6anama- maMy4na-sunl-karinav&H.' Dharmagupta-bhikshuwi-karman. Cone. 549. Translated by Gruwavarman, a.d. 431, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420-479. i fasciculi. This is an extract from No. 1 1 1 7. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 15 b. 113a Ki^-yin-yaen-Jaii. VinayanidS-na-siitra. Cone. 276. Translated by Ku Fo-nien, A.D. 378, of the latter Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384-417, under the Former Tshin dynasty, A.D. 350-394- ^° fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan, iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 18 a. ii3itI*ife-:^^§PW-^ Kan-pan-shwo-yi-tBhi^yiu-pu-pa,i-yi-Ai^-mo M^asarv^stiv^daikasatakarman. Cone, 257. Translated by I-tsin, a.d. 703, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 10 fasciculi, Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 15 a. ^^^P 1132 m^^mmfLB^Wii^ SS,-pho-to-pu-phi-iii-ino-toh-16-M^. SarvS,stivMa-nik4ya-vinaya-mS,trikS.. Cf. Cone. 442. Translated by Sanghavarman, a.d. 445, of the earlier Sun dynasty, a.d. 420-479. 10 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan, .2^-}'uen-lu, faec. 8, fol. 17 b. The following two works were translated by I-tsin, A.D. 703, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907: — 1133 ^k^m-w^m^^M Kan-pan-shwo-yi-tshiS-yiu-pu-ni-tlio-nil. MMasarvS,stivada-iiik£i,ya-nidana. Cf. Cone. 260. 5 fasciculi. 1134 m^m,-^^^^ ^nu Kan-pan-shwo-yi-tshiS-yiu-pu-mu-toh-^^. Miilasarva8tivMa-mkS.ya-matrika. Cf. Cone. 260. .15 fasciculi. . . . ^ The above two works are similar to Tibetan, but the latter is shorter. Nos. 1118, 1121, 1124, 1133, and 1 1 34 are somewhat different from No. 11 15. Z^'-yueu- lu, fasc. 8, fol. 12 a. The following two works were translated under the three Tshin dynasties, A.d. 350-431; but the trans- lators' names are lost : — 1135 3SC 3> ^ m m '& S^-pho-to-phi-ni-phi-pho-sh^. Sarvastivllda'Vinaya-vibMsha. Cone. 502. 8 fasciculi. 1136 mmm^Wi^Wim '& Suh-s^-pho-to-pM-ni-phi-pho-sbL ' A continuation of tlie Sarv^stiv^da-vinaya-vibb^sh^.' I fasciculus. The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. Z'- yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol, 18 b, 1137 ^^wt-^^^^^mn Kan-pan-shwo-yi-tshiS-yili-pu-Mu-Ai^-sheu- Mn-yuen-A;i^mo-i-faii, < Mfllasarv&3tiv&cla-nik&ya-praTr8^&-np8sampad&-karmaT&^S. C?).' 251 VINAYA-PirAKA. 253 Compiled by Paszepa.(Bashpa), a.d. 1 27 1, of the Yuen dynasty, which dynasty was established in A. B. 1260, and was the sole ruler of China from a.d. 1280 till 1368. I fasciculus, with an appendix on brief rules for the learning and practice of a Bhikshu. 1138 ^^U Phi-ni-mu-lun. ' Vinaya-matrikS-s^stra.' Translated under the (three) Tshin dynasties, A. D. 350-431 ; but the translator's name is lost. 8 fasciculi. 1139 ^ r.-\- - m 1 Ws Llih-'rh-shi-'rh-min-Mo-luii. ' Vinaya-dvaviTMati-prasannartha (?)-83,8tra.' Composed by Buddhatrata, of the Sammatiya-nikaya. Translated by Paramartha, a.d. 568, of the £hwa. dynasty, A. d. 557-589. i fasciculus. There are 22 verses, each comprising a clear meaning of the principle of the Vinayapiiaka. The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. K'- yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 18 b. The following" two works were translated by I-tsin, A. D. 710, of the Thin dynasty, A. D. 618-907 : — 1140 ^^^m-w^^m^m Kan-pan-shwo-yi-tshie-yiu-pu-phi-nai-ye- ni-tho-nH-mu-toh-Ha-sho-sun. MiilasarvastivS-da-nikaya-vinaya-nidanar mS.tnka-gMM. Cf Cone. 263. 15 leaves. 1141 m^m-w^nnii^m Kan-pan-shwo-yi-tshi^-yiu-pu-phi-nsli-ye- ts£l-sh'- sho-sun. 'MdlasarvastivMa-nikaya-vinaya-samyuktavastu-gatha..' 10 leaves. The above two works agree with Tibetan. jK''-yuen- lu, fasc. 9, fol. 20 b. ^ n n 1142 B ^ 'w e^ 1 i m^ a} Phu-hhien-phu-sa-hhin-yuen-tsan. 'Samantabliadra-bodhi8attva-7£arya-pranidhana-stotra.' Bhadratai'i-pranidhana. Translated by Amoghava^ra, A.D. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 7 leaves. It consists of 62 verses and a Mantra. Deest in Tibetan. K'- yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 16 b, where this work is properly mentioned under the heading of the Mahayana-sutras. For the Sanskrit text, see Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscripts, I. 33, and Catal. Bodl. Japan., No. 56. No. 1 142 is a later translation of the 62 verses of No. 89. 1143 wi^m-w^nHk^mm Kan-pan-shwo-yi-tshie-yiu-pu-phi-nai-ye-siin. MiHasarvastivada-nikaya-vinaya-gathS.. Cf. Cone. 262. Composed by the venerable Vai«a- khya. Translated by I-tsin, a.d. 710, of the Than dynasty, A.d. 618-907. 4 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan. X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 17 a. 1144 + ^ jf Shi-sim-liih-phi-ni-sii. ' Da«lidhyli,ya-vinayajnidana (?),' or ' the preface to the Da«adhySya-vinaya.' Translated by Vimalakshas, a.d. 405-418, of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317-420. 3 fasciculi. This is a continuation of No. 1 1 1 5. 1145 ii> §i + 5t ^ # ;^ fi Sha-mi-shi-He-fa-pin-wei-i. ' Sramanera-dasaslla (or 8ikshapada)-dharma-karmavaM(?).' Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317-420 ; but the translator's name is lost, i fasciculus. 1146 jBTi^-mo. 'Karman,' of the Dharmagupta-nikaya. Compiled or translated by Than-ti (Dharmasatya 1), A. D. 254, of the WM dynasty, A. d. 220-265. 2 fasci- culi ; 9 sections. This is an earlier translation of an extract from No. 1117. 1147 f^ it A ^ it >ll J£ >a If Fo-sh-wo-t^-M-tao-pi-^Aiu-ni-Arin. 'Buddhabhashita-mahaprajalpatl-bhikahunl-slltra.' Translated under the Northern Lian dynasty, A. d. 397-439 ; but the translator's name is lost. 2 fasciculi. 1148 nm^mf^j^m^ s.-^ Fo-shwo-iDU-lien-wan-HMiih-^n-wu-pai- khin-Jcuii-six -kiii. ' Sfltra spoken by Buddha at the request of Maudgalyiyana on 500 light and heavy matters concerning the Vinaya.' 253 VINAYA-PirAKA. 254 Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. d. 317-420 ; but the translator's name is lost. 2 fasciculi; 17 chapters. According to the ^'-tsin (fasc. 33, fol. 10 b), this work is doubtful, as it differs from all other works on the Vinaya. The above four works are wanting in Tibetan, .ff'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 14 b seq. 1149 w^^m--^^^i^M Kan-pan-shwo-yi-tshie-yiu-pu-pi-Mu- ni-iie->('ifi. Mulasarvastivada (-nikaya)-bhikshuni- vinaya (or pratimoksha)-siitra. Cone. 256. Bhikshuni-pratimoksha-siltra(?). A. R., p. 43 ; A. M. G., p. 146. Translated by I-tsin, A. D. 710, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 2 fasciculi. 1150 }\.j^j^mmmmmi^^ Pi-Miu-ni-san-Mi-liih-po-lo-thi-mu- khk-kie-kiii. 'Bhikshunl-sanghikavinaya-pratimoksha-sHtra.' Mahasangha-bhikshuwi- vinaya. Cone. 514. Translated by Fa-hhien (Fa-hian), to- gether with Buddhabhadra, A. i>. 414, of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a. n. 317-420. i fasciculus. The above two works agree with Tibetan. jff''-yuen- lu, fasc. 8, fol. 13 a, b. 1151 i!>m ^j^ u Sh^-mi-ni-H^tin. ' SramaMerik^-sUa (or pratimoksha)-s11tra.' Translated under the Eastern Han dynasty, a. d. 75-2203 but the translator's name is lost. 5 leaves. Deest in Tib6tan. -ff''-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 14 b. 1152 ^ m ^ p»i m Sho-li-fu-wan-^in. /SS-riputra-pariprziVcAa-sMra. Cone. 50. Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. D. 317-420; but the translator's name is lost. 12 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. jff''-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 15 a. 1153 mi!>Mm^4^ Mi-sha-s5-^ie-mo-pan. Mahisdsaka-karman. Cone. 343. Compiled by Ai-thun, about A. d. 700, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 2 fasciculi. This is an extract from No. 1122. Deest in Tibetan. K'- yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 15 b. 1154 ^ ^ ii^ ^ Sz'-fan-He-pan. ' £aturvarga(-vinaya)-pratimok3ha,' or Pratimoksha of the Sharmagupta-nik^ya. Compiled by Kwai-su, disciple of Hiouen-thsang, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. i fasciculus. This is an extract from No. 1117 ; and cf. No. 1155. 1155 The same title as No. 1154. Translated by Buddhayasas, a. d. 403-413, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, A. d. 384-417. i fasciculus. An English translation of No. 11 55 is given by Mr. Beal in his Catena of Buddhist Scriptures from the Chinese, pp. 206-239. 1156 m ^ }i ^ ^i^^ Sz'-fan-pi-Miu-ni-He-pan. ' iLaturvarga(-vinaya)-bhikshuml-pratimoksha,' or Bhikshum- pratimoksha of the Dharmagupta-nikaya Compiled by Kwai-su, disciple of Hiouen-thsang, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 2 fasciculi. Thirs is an extract from No. 11 17. 1157 ^ ^ i^ ^ Wu-fan-yfcie-pan. ' Pan&avarga(-vinaya)-pratimoksha,' or Pratimoksha of the MablsSsaka-nik&ya. Translated by Buddhag'iva, a. d. 423-424, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420-479. i fasciculus. 1158 ^ ^ i^[, ^ ^ i^ ^ Wu-fan-pi-Miu-ni-H^-pan. ' Pa)7favarga(-vinaya)-bhikshunl-pratimoksha,' or Bhikshu«S- pratimoksba of the MahlsEtsaka^nik^ya. Compiled by Min-hwui, A. d. 522, of the Liau dynasty, a.d. Soz-SSV- The above two works are extracts from No. 1 122. 1159 wmu^^i^m.i^^ Po-lo-thi-mu-AAa-san-iM-iie-pan. ' Pratimoksha-sanghika-vinayamtila.' Translated by Buddhabhadra, about A. n. 416, of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d. 317—420. i fasciculus. This is an extract from No. 1 1 1 9. 255 VINAYA-PITAKA. 256 1160 SM-su6-luh-pi-4Aiu-H^pan. ' Diu&dby%a-Tinaya-bhik3ha-pTatimokslia,' or Fratimoksha of the Sarv&stiv&da-nik&ya. Pratimoksha-siitra (i). A. E., p. 43; A M. G., p. 146. Translated by Kumara^iva, about A. d. 404, of the 1 Latter Tshin dynasty, a. d. 384-417. i fasciculus. 1161 + 11 # itk ic ^ 5^ 2|£ Shi-sun-lub-pi-Hin-ni-HS-pan. ' Itas&dby&ya^Tinaya-bfaikshunt-pratimoksba,' or Fratimoksha of the SarvftstivMa-nikaya. Bhikshiurel-pratimoksha-siltra (1). A.R., p. 43; A.M.G., p. 146. CompUed by Fa- yin, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420-479. I fasciculus. 1162 .A i> PI w - ^ iF ^ TSrsliS)-maji-pS,i-yi-Ade-mo-fS,. * MahSsrimanaikasatakarmaT^S.' Translated under the earlier Sun dynasty, A. D. 420- 479 ; but the translator's name is lost, i fasciculus. The above three works are extracts from No. 1 1 15- The above nine works agree with Tibetan. E'- yuen-lu, fasc. 8, foL 13 a seq. 1163 #^€#&PII^^ Th^-wu-toh-liih-pu-tsEl-H^nio. ' Bhannagnpta-'Tinaya-nikSya-samyukta-kaniiaii.' Cf. No. 1 146. Translated by Kh4n San-khM (San- ghavarman), A. d. 252, of the W6i dynasty, A. d. 220- 265. 2 fasciculi. 1164 i!>M ^1k SM-mi-wSi-L 'iSi-aina»era-karmavfi%& (?).' Gf. No. 1 145. Translated by GuTtavarman, a. d. 431, of tihe earlier Sun dynasty, a.o. 420-479. 11 leaves. 1165 Ij? 5i >a H (for B) M ^ Sh4-mi-ni-li (for ts&)-M6-wan. 'Aamanerikft-slla-bheda (for samyiikta)-T&I^ (t).' Cf. No. 1 151. Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A.D. 317-420; but the translator's name is lost. 5 leaves. For the correction of the fourth cha- racter of the title, see i^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 14 b. The above three works are wanting in Tibetan. Z^'-yuen-lu, s. v. 1166 +li^^>k-^^M SM-sun-Jfei^mo-pi-Miu-yao-yuA. ' An important use for the Bhikshu concerning the Karman of the Da«adhyaya(-vinaya).' Compiled by San-Mvi, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A. D. 42Q-479, I fasciculus; 20 sections. This is an extract from No. 1 1 15. It agrees with Tibetan. K'- yuen-lu,- fasc. 8, fol. 15 a. THIRD DIVISION. m: Lun-te^n, or Abhidharma-pi^aka. PART I. "^fT" ^IK pdrt T4-slian-lun, or the Abhidharma of the Mah^yina. 1167 i^ mi m:^ mm m mm .ffin-kM-pS,n-^o-po-lo-mi-^-lun. ' Vagrra(iJ:feediklb)-pras^4pS,raBiita-sfttra-8&9tra.' Va^raiiMedikfii-sMra-sistra. E'-jaen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 23 a; Cone. 286. This is a commentary onKos. 10-15, compiled by the Bodhisattva Asanga. Translated by Dharmagupta, a. d. 590-616, of the Sui dynasty, A. d. 589-618. 3 fasciculi. 1168 The same title as No. 1167. Cone. 285. This is a commentary on No. 1167, compiled by the Bodhisattva Vasubandhu. Translated by Bodhiruki, A. D. 509, of the Northern "WM dynasty, A. D. 386-534. 3 fasciculi. ' This work expljiins the Sutra and Asanga's verses on it, and makes twenty- seven doubtful questions clear.' jP'-tsin, fasc. 34, fol. 9 b. The above two works agree with Tibetan, ^-yuen- lu, fasc. 8, fol. 23 a, b. 1169 A ^ M ^ Ta-&'-tu-lun. • MahdpTa$rn£piramiU(-s{Ltra)-«S3tra.' This is a commentary on Nos. i (b), 2-4, compiled by the Bodhisattva Mg^rgruna. Translated by Kumara- giva, A. D. 402-405, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, A. d. 384-417. 100 fasciculi. It is stated in the preface by San-»ui, disciple of the translator, that the Sanskrit text of this SMtb, consists of 100,000 slokas in verse, or a corresponding number of syllables in prose; but the first chapter of the 5astra only is fully translated in the first 34 fasciculi, while an abstract is given of the remaining 89 chapters. Deest in Tibetan. K'- yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 21b. No. 11 69 b generally, in short, called Ta-lun ('great ^S^astra'), Z'-lun, or K'- tu-lun. 1170 ^ iJia m ^Wi Yii-AiS-sh'-ti-lun. Yog&.^S.ryabh{lmi-sastra. Cone. 876. Saptadasabhiimi-s^stra-yogS,Hryabh{lmi. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 26 a. Addressed by the Bodhi- sattva Maitreya (to Asanga). Translated by Hhiien- kwin (Hiouen-thsang), A. D. 646-647,, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 100 fasciculi; 5 divisions; 17 Bhumis in the first division. The Sanskrit text consists of 40,000 slokas in verse, or a corresponding number of syllables in prose. It agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, s. v. This is the principal work of the Yoga^arya school founded by Asanga. 1171 U:kmWim Sho-tS.-shan-lun-shih. * Mah4y&nai.'amparigraha-8&stra-Ty&khy&.' 48 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 3 a seq. No. 117 1 is a collection of four different translations of two Vy4khyS,s or commentaries on Asanga's Mahayanasamparigraha-s4stra (Nos. 11 83, 1184, 1247). The following is a list of the four translations : — (i) Translation by Hhuen-iwau (Hiouen-thsang), A. D. 647-649, of the commentary by the Bodhisattva Wu-sin (' without-nature,' or ' Agotra ? '). 10 fasciculi (fasc. I -10). (2) Translation by Param^rtha, A. d. 563, of the commentary by the Bodhisattva Vasubandhu. 1 8 fas- ciculi (fasc. 11-20, 41-48). (3) Translation by Dharmagupta, a.d. 590-616, of the same commentary as before. 10 fasciculi (fasc. 21-30). 259 ABHIDHAEMA.PI2'AKA. 260 (4) Translation '7 Hhuen-Jtw^ (Hiouen-thsang), A. D. 648-649, of the same commentary as before. 10 fasciculi (fasc. 31-40). Thur the latter three works are similar translations, but Paramartha's version (2) has an additional part in 8 fasciculi (fasc. 41-48). 1172 M:^ B MWn WvL-Bikt.-sz'- kh&n-lnn. 'An4k&ra-fcmta-ra^3 (?)-sastra,' or •SStabea on the dust of ahapeless thought.' CoTO;-osed by the Bodhisattva G^ina. Translated by Paramartha, A. D. 557-569, of the Khun dynasty, A. d. 557-589- 4 117^ Kwan-su-yuen-yuen-lun. ' Alambanapratyayadhyana-sSstra.' Composed by the Bodhisattva Cina. Translated by Hhtten-AwS,n (Hiouen-thsang), A. D. 657, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 3 leaves. The above two works are similar translations, and they agree with Tibetan. .£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 9 b. 1174 m!^jrmmmM Kvr^n-su-yuen-yuen-lun-shih. ■ AlambanapratyayadhySna-sastra-vyakhja.,' i. b. a commentary on No. 1 1 73. Compiled by the Bodhisattva Dharmapala. Trans- lated by I-tsin, A. d. 710, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. II leaves. It agrees with Tibetan. E'- yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 9 b. 1175 :k ^ M ^ M^ Ta-shan-kwS,6-wu-yuii-lun. 'MahSyanavaipulya-pa»/(askandha-aSstra.' Panfeskandhavaipulya-sastra. Cone. 574. This is a commentary on No. 11 7 6, compiled by the Bodhisattva Sthitamati. Translated by Divakara, A. d. 685, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618— 907. 17 leaves. Deest in Tibetan, .ff '-yueip-lu, faac 9, fol. 8 a. 1176 :k ^ ^ M W^ T^-shan-wu-yun-lun. ' MahS,y^na-pan2;askandha-s£3tTa.' PanZ:askandhaka-5^stra. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 8 a ; Cone. 578. Composed by the Bodhisattva Vasnbandhu. Translated by Hhtien- ^an (Hiouen-thsang), a. d. 647, of the Th&n dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 10 leaves. It agrees with Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 8 a, 1177 m^mm^ Hhien-yfi,n-shan-A;iao-lun. ' Frakaran&ryav&{;4 (?)-»Sstra,' or '5astra on expounding the holy teaching.' Composed by the Bodhisattva Asanga. Translated by Hhuen-Awan (Hiouen-thsang), a. d. 645-646, of the Thandynasty, A. D. 618-907. 20 fasciculi; 11 chapters. This (Sastra contains the principles of No. 11 70. 1178 :km^^^MBBM^ T^-s]ian-6-phi-tS,-nu)-tsS,-tsi-liin. 'Mah&y&n&bbidbarma-samyuktasanglti-s&stra.' This is a commentary on No. 11 99, compiled by the Bodhisattva Sthitamati. Translated by Hhuen-Awan (Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 646, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 16 fasciculi. The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. K'- yuen-lu, fasc. 8, fol. 26 b seq. 1179 ff i^ iTufi-lun. • Madhyamaka-sSstra.' Pr§,Myam61a-s^stra- n ^ ^ ^ a£ pM Liu-man-Hao-sheu-si-tm-lun. ' Sha(Zd73ropadishH^-MEi-^uii-wlii- t^o-siao-shan-nie-pli§,n-lun. ' SAstra by the Bodhisattva Deva on the explanation of the NirrSma by (twenty) heretical Hlnay^na (teachers) mentioned in the Lanka (-avatSja)-sfltra.' Translated by BodhiruAi, a. d. 508-535, of the Northern WSi dynasty, A. d. 386-534. 6 leaves. The following is a list of the twenty teachers : (i) The teacher of the m O-phi-ta-mo-ta-phi-pho-sh^-lun. Abliidharma-mah^vibhashS,-5&stra. iL '-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 19 a; Cone. 21. Compiled by five hundred Arhats (beginning with the venerable Vasumitra), 400 years after Buddha's entering Nirvana. Translated by Hhuen-^dn (Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 656- 659, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 200 fasciculi ; 8 khawdas or divisions; 43 vargas or chapterst It consists of 438,449 Chinese characters. This work is a commentary on Katydyaniputra's ffnanaprasthana- sSstra(N"p. 1275), of the Sarvastivada-nikaya. 1264 ^ m^m^i>m d-phi-tMn-phi-pho-sha-lun. Abhidharma- vibh&sh§,-sastra. This work is attributed to Katyayanlputra, who is however the author of the text (No. 1275). Cf. No. 1263. Translated by Buddhavarman, together with Tao-thsii, A. D. 437-439, of the Northern Lian dynasty. A. D. 397-439. 82 fasciculi; 3 khan if K-pho-shS,-lun. VibMsM-«astra. Cone. 445. Composed by the venerable KStyayani- putra. Translated by SanghabhAti, A. d. 383, of the Former Tshin dynasty, a.d. 350-394. 18 fasciculi; 42 chapters. Deest in, Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu,.fasc. 9, fol. 23 a. 1280 M ffi iw Sui-siM-lun. ' Laksha>t&nusftra-s&3tTa.' Composed by the venerable Gunamati. Trans&ted by Parainstrtha, a.d. 557-569> o^ ^-^^ ^^^ dynasty, ^•^- 557-589. 2 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. K'- yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 2 1 b. 1281 mm^MM^^^^ 0-phi-tS.-nio-8hi-8han-tso-lun. Abhidharma-vi2nSiiakfi,yapH.da(-«fi,stra). if'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 18 a; Cone. 22. Composed by the Arhat Devasarman, 100 years after Buddha's entering Nirvana. Translated by Hhtien-^an (Hiouen- thsang),' A. D. 649, of the ThSn dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 16 fasciculi; 6 chapters. This is the third of the Six Pida works of the Sarv&stiv&da-nikSya. 1282 mmm^n^^Wi 0-pl^-t&,-ino-ii&-8han-tso-luii. (Abhidharma-) dh^tuk&yapMa (-fi&stra). X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 1 8 a ; Cone. 1 7. Composed by the venerable Vasumitra, 300 years after Buddha's entering Nirvana. Translated by Hhiien-Awan (Hiouen- thsang), A.D. 663, of the Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 2 fasciculi ; 2 chapters. This is the fourth of the Six Pada works of the Sarv4stivada-nikaya. According to Yasomitra's Abhidharmakosavydkhya, the author of No. 1282 is Pftma. The above two works agree with Tibetair. K'- yuen-lu, s. v. 1283 i ♦ (IWI ^ '£> fir Wu-sh'-phi-pho-shSr-lun. * Fan/caTa.3ttt-vibhftab&-s&stia.' Compiled by the venerable Dharmatrata. Trans- lated by Hhiien-^an (Hiouen-thsang), A. d. 663, of the Than dynasty, a.d. 618-907. 2 fasciculi; 3 chapters. This is a commentary on Vasumitra's ' PawAavastu- sS,stra.' Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 23 a. 1284 + A tP ir Shi-pSr-pu-lun. • Asht&dasanikdya-s&Btra.* Composed by the Bodhisattva Vasumitra. Trans- lated by Param^rtha, a.d. 557-569, of the ZAan dynasty, A. d. 557-589. p leaves. 1285 &P ft ^ I6r Pu-Aah-i-lun. ' iSastia on tie difference of the views of (18 or ao Hlnayftna) schools.' This translation is similar to No. 1284. 283 ABHIDHARMA-PirAKA. 284 1286 m^^^nm I-pu-tsun-lun-lun. ' S&stra on the wheel of the principles (or DharmaJ!:akra !) of different schools.' Composed by the Bodhisattva Vaaumitra. Trans- lated by Hhiien-Awan (Hiouen-thsang), a. d. 662, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 10 leaves. Th"^ above three works are different translations of the bame or a similar text, and they are wanting in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 24 a. For the names of the different schools mentioned in No. 1285, see the liist published by Julien in the Journal Asiatique, Octobre-Novembre 1859, pp. 327-361. »il^ 1287 ^^ m T8ll-o-phi-thS,n-siii-lun. SamyuktS.bhidliarma-hridaya-s&stra. Cone. 757. Compiled by the venerable Dharmatrata. Translated by Sanghavarman and others, A. d. 434, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A. d. 420-479. 16 fasciculi; II chapters. This is a commentary on No. 1288. Deest in Tibetan. jff''-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 21a. ^(i> 1288 P^ ifc ^ 'U' PI 0-plu-thS,n-sin-luii. Abhidharma-hn'day a (skatin). iT'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 20 b; Conc.^3. Composed by the venerable Dharma^a(l). Translated by Gau- tama Sanghadeva, together with Hwui-jruen, A. d. 391, of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. d. 317-420. 4 fas- ciculi; 10 chapters. It agrees with Tibetan. K'-_ yuen-lu, s. v. 1289 M-^m^^mpjrMm Tsun-pho-su-mi-phu-sS,-su-tsi-lun. ' Arya-Tasnmitra-bodhiaattva-sanglti-sastra.' Translated by Sanghabhiiti and others, a. d. 384, of the Former Tshin dynasty, A. D. 350-394. 15 fasciculi; 1 4 khandas or chapters. 1290 ^ m^ ^Wi Fan-pieh-kuA-toh-lun. * Guiianirdesa {lysiatra.' Compiler's name unknown. Translated under the Eastern Han dynasty, A. D. 25-220 ; but the translator's name is lost. 3 fasciculi. This is a commentary on the first and fourth chapters of the EkottarSgama, No. 543- 1291 A^ m^M ^Ws Zu-o-phi-tA-mo-lun. • AbhidharmaTat^ra-edstra.' Composed by the Arhat Sugandhara (?). Translated by Hhiien-Zrwan (Hiouen-thsang), a. ». 658, of the Thin dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 2 fasciculi; 16 leaves each. This work contains a brief explanation of the names of the PaMa-skandha and Try-asamskrttas ; the former are Kdpa, Vedana, Sa%nS,, 8a>»sk4ra, and Vi^wana ; and the latter, Akasa, Fratisankhya-nirodha, and ApratisankhyH-nirodha. The above three works are wanting in Tibetan. X'- yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 22 a seq. 1292 ^^ ^ m m^ws ZuA-sh'-fan-o-phi-thS,n-liin. Abhidharma-prakaranapMa (-sdstra). Cone. 713. Composed by the venerable Vasumitra. Translated by Qumabhadra, together with Bodhiyasas, A. D. 435-443, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A. D. 420- 479. 12 fasciculi; 8 chapters. This is an earlier translation of No. 1277. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 18 b. 1293 mmM.Wi Zie-to-tao-lun. ' Vimokshanpftrga-sftstra.' Composed by the Arhat Upatishya or f the first chapter is the motion of the earth, and that of the nineteenth is that of the sun and moon. The latter chapter is the principal text for some Bud- dhists who make astronomical calculations for the almanacs. 287 ABHIDHARMA-PIfAKA. 288 PAET III. y[v ^7C ^^M '^V 3SC OrQ^ pflff Sun-yueii-suh-«u-tsAn4u-luii, or Works of the Abhidhanna of the MahS,y4na and Hinay^na, successively admitted into the Canon during the later (or Northern) and Southern Sun (a.d. 960-1127 and 1 127-1280) and Yuen (a.d. 1280-1368) dynasties. 1298 :k^ M^ 1^'^ Wi T^-shan-tsi-phu-sSrhhi^o-lun. 'Mah&y&na-saAgltibodhisattvavidy^sftstra.' CompoBed by the Bodhisattva Dharmayasas. Trans- lated by F&-hu (Dhannaraksha Tj and Zih-kh&n (Sdrya- yasas), A. d. 1004-1058, of the later Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1127. 25 fasciculi ; 1 8 chapters. 1299 A^ ^^^ ^Wi TS,-tsun-ti-lihuen-waii-pan-lun. ' Mahfty&nabMmiguhyaT&i totilla (})-s&atm.' Composed by the Bodhisattva Asvaghosha. Trans- lated by Paramartha, A. d. 557-569, of the ^Oan dynasty, a.d. 557-589. 8 fasciculi; 40 chapters. The above two works are wanting in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. o, fol. 15 b seq. 1300 ^ -t: + 1^ Z^in-tshi-shi-lun. (Suvarwa-) Saptati (skstTa,), Sknkhj&kATikk-hhkshja,. Translated by Paramartha, a.d. 557-569, of the Z^^an dynasty, A. D. 557-589. 3 fasciculi. It is stated in a note at the beginning, that ' this work was com- posed by the heretical ^tshi Kapila, explaining twenty-five tattvas or truths, and it is not the law of Buddha.' Towards the end (fasc. 3, fol. 30 b), how- ever, we read that 'there were 60,000 verses, com- posed by PariAasikha (Kapileya), whose teacher Asuri was the disciple of the Siahi Kapila, and that after- wards a Brahmawa, Isvara Krishwa, selected 70 verses out of the 60,000.' This work is to be compared with the Sanskrit text of the Sankhya-karikS,, or memorial verses on the Sankhya philosophy, by I»vara Krishna, translated by Colebrooke; and also the Bhashya, or commentary of Gaurapada, trai^slated and illustrated by an original comment, by Wilson. Published at Oxford, 1837. 'This is not the law of Buddha' (X'-yuen-lu, fasc. 10, fol. 3 b), but 'a 54stra of the heretics' or the Sankhyas (Z^'-tsin, fasc. 41, fol. 13 a). It ought therefore to be arranged some- where else, as already alluded to under No. 1295. 1301 M wm^'^^m KwM-shih-phu-thi-sin-lun. ' Bodhihrjdayavaipnlyapraliarana-s&stra.' Composed by the Bodhisattva Padma«ila (?). Trans- lated by Sh'-hu (Danapila?), a.d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, A. D. 960-1127. 4 fasciculi. It agrees with Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fesc. 9, fol. 14 a. 1302 Mm^mm ±mm T8i-fcu-fiSr-pS,o-tsui-sMii-i-liin. * Sarvadfaarmaratnottara (-artha)-sanglti-8&3tia.' Composed by the Bodhisattva Sumuni(]). Trans- lated by Sh'-hn (DanapSJa?), a.d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 2 fasciculi. 1303 ^ m it ws Zin-kfi,n-Aan-lun. Va^rrasAH (-sSatra). Composed by the Bodhisattva Dharmayasas. Trans- lated by Fi-thien (Dharmadeva ?), a.d. 973-981, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 9 leaves. This work contains a refutation of the four Vedas. For the Sanskrit text, see Catalogue of the Hodgson Manu- scripts, in. 64, 65 ; v. 64 ; VI. 66 ; VII. 91. The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 14 b seq. 289 ABHIDHARMA-PimKA. 290 The following seven works were translated by Sh'-hu (D^napdlaJ), a.d. 980-1000, of the later Sun dynasty, A.D. 960-1127: 1304 ^^iii^mmm Phu-thi-sin-li-siin-lun. ' Lakshanavimukta (?)-bodhihWdaya-S'astras, such as Nos. 62, 549, 550, 679, 1267, 1269. It was compiled by Bashpa for the sake of Ka,n-km, the Crown-prince of the Emperor Shi-tsu, in A. D. I272(?). See the last passage of the work, where however the Chinese cycle only is mentioned without the name and order of the period ; but this cycle (-^ Jh ) ""ist be an error, as it cor- responds to A.D. 1242 and 1302, and the author died in 1280 as above mentioned, and the ^an-Ain was not elected as the Crown-prince till 1272. Then the cycle of the year 1272 is -^ m, which may most probably be a right reading. In the jE^'-tsin (fasc. 40, fol. 16 a). No. 1320 is mentioned as a /Sastra of the Hinayana, FOUETH DIVISION. tI^PE ^^ Ts^-ts^n {Samyukta-piiaka 1), or Miscellaneous Works, PAET I. INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. W±M Si-thu-shan-hhien-^w^n-tsi, or Works of the sages and wise men of the western country, i. e. India. 1321 Hi @ ^ Kin-yko-km. Avadana (-sMra). Composed by the Bodhisattva Dharmatrata. Trans- lated by Ku Fo-nien, A. D. 398-399, of the Latter Tshindynasty,A.D. 384-417. 20 fasciculi ; 33 chapters. It is stated in the preface by San-2ui, dated A. D. 399, that ' Dharmatrata, the maternal uncle of Vasumitra, collected 1000 verses in 33 chapters, and called this collection S^ ■^ Fa-M or law-verse (i. e. Dhanna- pada or Dhammapada). Then he recorded the original account of each verse as a commentary, which he called pi ^ ^Au-yao or coming-out light (i. e. Avadana). This term was previously rendered into -^P |w Phi-ytt or comparison, being the sixth (or seventh i) of twelve classes of the Sutras or scriptures. In A. D. 383, there was ayStamama of Zi-pin (Cabul) Sanghabhiiti by name, who came to Khin-kn, the capital of the Former Tshin dynasty, A. D. 3 50-394 (bringing with him the MS. of this work(?). Ci. Kio-san-kwhkn, fasc. i, fol. 21 a). After- wards in A. D. 398, under the Latter Tshin dynasty, A. D. 384-417, he was asked to translate this work, which translation was finished in the following spring. In translating it, Sanghabhuti took the Sanskrit text in his hand, while Fo-nien (a Chinese priest) interpreted it.' This is the third of four Chinese versions of the Dhammapada (Fos. 1321, 1353, 1365, i439)f '^ith a commentary; and the last chapter is on ^^ ^ Fka-k' or BrahmaMrin, or Brahmana(?), if it is compared with the P41i text. Cf. Beal, Dhammapada, p. 23 seq. ; Sacred Books of the East, vol. x, Dhammapada, p. lii. According to the X'-yuen-lu (fasc. 9, fol. 26 a), this work is wanting in Tibetan. But for a Tibetan trans- lation of a Dhammapada, see S. B, E., 1. c. The Pali text of the Dhammapada was published by Professor FausboU, in Copenhagen, 1 855, with Latin translation. Translated into German by Professor "Weber, 'Zeit- schrift der deutschen morgenlandischen Gesellschaft,' vol. xiv, i860; reprinted in 'Indische Streifen,' vol. i. Translated into English by Professor Max Miiller, as introduction to ' Buddhaghosha's Parables,' 1870; re- printed in the Sacred Books of the East, vol. x, 1881. 1322 ^ ^mm^ Hhien-yu-yin-yuen-Aifi. Damam<]ika(-mdAna-8mMm^'}!> -^m^s^^^m ^o-^-lo-^an-yen-ll,n-tS.-tho-nS,-i-ts6- yi-tsz'-tin-lun-wafi-yu-^ie-^n. 'Yogaik&ksharoshnlshaifcakramantrikntad&nakalpaikllksharoshnl- shaiakrarSj^yoga-sfitra.' Translated by Amoghava^ra, a.d. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, A.D. 618-907. 7 leaves. This work is mentioned as a Mahiyana-sutra of the Vaipulya class in j£''-t8in, fasc. 15, fol. 4 a. 1332 mAmmmm^.mi^± Mmm Fo-^u-niS-phan-mi-tsi-Ain-kSoa-li-sh'- 4i-lien-^. ' Satra on the grief and ardent love of the Malla or wrestler Guhyapadava^ra, when Buddha entered Nirvana.' Translated under the (three) Tshin dynasties, A. d. 350-431; but the translator's name is lost. 7 leaves. 297 INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 298 This work is mentioned as a H{nayS,na-s M ^ ^ SiS,o-tao-ti-AiA. ' KshnUamargabhAmi-sfttra,' Translated by K' Yao, A. D. 185, of the Eastern Hag dynasty, a.d. 25-220. 4 leaves. This work is men- tioned as a Mahayana-sSstra in Z'-tsin, fasc. 38, fol. 1 8 a. 1339 i^-^p^ + ^mj^^ O-Mn-kheu-H^-shi -'rh-yin-yuen-Hfi. ' Stttra on the twelve causes (Kid&uas) as an oral explanation according to the Agama.' Translated by An Hhuen, A. d. 181, of the Eastern H4n dynasty, A.D. 25-220. 9 leaves. This work is mentioned as a Hinaylina-sastra in if'-tsin, fasc. 40, fol. 17 a. The above four works are wanting in Tibetan. j£''-yuen-lu, fasc. 10, fol. i b seq. 1340 j^ ^mw\mM{ovm Fu-f^-tsan-yin-yuen-/iin (or kwhkn). ' Sfltra (or record) on the NidSna or cause of transmitting the Dharmapifaka,' Translated by Ei-kii-ye, together with Thdn-yao, A. D. 472, of the Northern "Wei dynasty, a. d. 386-534. 6 fasciculi. This is a very well-known history of the succession of twenty-three patriarchs fromMahakasyapa to the Bhikshu Simha. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen- lu, fasc. 9, fol. 27 a. The following is a list of the names of 23 patriarchs, according to No. 1340, with reference to the pages of Eitel's Handbook of Chinese Buddhism, and Edkins' Chinese Buddhism, where the names are given : — No. 1340. (0 ^ i^ ^ ^ Mo-ho-A;ia-yeh, Mahakasyapa. (2) p" H 6-nin, Ananda. (3) j^ 15 ^ # Shan-n^-ho-siu, (SawavSsa (1). M% Wi^ ^ Yiu-po-M-to, Upagupta. (5) ^ ^ ^ Ti-to-Aia, Dhntaka. (6)§iii^Mi-Ao-M, Mi^^^aka. (7) 1^ |2fe m ^ Fo-tho-n^n-thi, Buddhanandi. Buddhamitra. EiTEL. Edkins. 64 b 63 9 a 121 a 156 a 33^ 64 66 67 70 76b 71 (7) Vasu- mitra, 164a (8) 28 b (9) ,> 72 71 299 No. 1340. (9) # J;ll it H]ii§-pi-Mi«, Parsva Bhikshu. INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 1341 ^ 300 Ei- Ed- TEL. KINS. (lo) 91b 74 I0'> ^15 Fu-na-sho, -p |('0 98b „ irumyayasas. \ Asvaghosha Bodhisattva. ] Kapimala (?) Bhikshu. ) 13) Hi,j|#^^Lun-shu-phu-6S, (14) 79 b 77 Nagarjruna Bodhisattya. ) i4)J^flS^|^^a-na-thi-pho,h ^^ g^^ Klinadeva. j lo-heu-lo, Hi6)ioib 78 Arya Rahulata (?). ) ^b-san-/;i6-nan-thi, (^''^HigibJ '^ Arya Sanghanandi. ) 17) i^iffUW^ San->iie-ye-sho, ) ^^^^ ^^ Sanghayasas. ) Kumarata (?). 19)^ ^ ^ Shb-yg-to, Gayata. 20) ^ # UPS Pto-siu-phan-^ j„ tho, [(^l) l64'a]lndex Vasubandhu. / Manura. ) nfi-y^-sho, k^3) 87 b 83 Haklenayasas. ) ^3) ^rlJ ^ j^kJ^ Sh'-tsz'-pi-Miu, ) ^^^^ g^ Siwha Bhikshu. ) f Basia- (25) <^ gita (?), ( 85 ( Putno- (26) { mita(?), { 85 (27)Prag'n£t- tara, )■ 85 (19) 59 a 81 (20) 42 a 82 I only. 82 ignsi- ^ a, \l 95aj (28)Bodhi- I 1, > dharma, > 86 24b j T^-mo-to-lo-shan-A;m. Dharmatara (or DharmatrS.ta)-dhyS.na-sMra. Cone. 636. Translated by Buddhabhadra, A. D. 398- 421, of the Eastern Tsin dynasty, a.d, 317-420. 2 fas- ciculi; 17 divisions. 1342 W&^MM. Shan-fa-yao-H^-iin. ' Stltra on the important explanation of the law of meditation.' Translated by Kumara^tva, about A.r>, 405, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, A. d. 384-417. 2 fasciculi. This work is mentioned as a Mah^yana-sastra in K'- tsin, fasc. 38, fol. 16 b. 1343 M ^ 'S.M O-yii-wM-iin. ' Asoka-r^a-sdtra.' Translated by Sanghapila, a.d. 512, of the Liafi dynasty, A. d. 502-557. 10 fasciculi ; 8 chapters. This may be a translation of the A«okavadana. For the Sanskrit text, see Catologue of the Hodgson Manu- scripts, V. 23 ; VI. 1 2 ; VII. 3. 1844 N* W I # 1^ II O-yii-w^n-phi-yii-fcin. ' Asoka-r%&vad8.na-slitra.' Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A.D. 317— 420; but the translator's name is lost, 8 leaves. Accord- ing to .£''-yuen-lu (fasc. 9, fol. 30 a), this is a shorter version of No. 1366, which latter is said to have been compiled by the Bhikshu Tao-liiSh (or -phi). No. 1344 may be a translation of a part of the Asok&vadana, mentioned under No. 1343. The above four works are wanting in Tibetan. JC'- yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 29 a seq. 1345 ^BU San-hwui-Adn. ' Trijjjana-sdtra.' Translated under the Northern Lian dynasty, A.d. 397-439 ; but the translator's name is lost. 14 leaves. The three kinds of knowledge (Trijrn^na) are belief, hearing, ^nd practice. 1346 m wl^ s^^nm 0-pM-thlin-wu-fS,-lihin-^in. 'Abhidharma-paii&adharmaiary&-stltTa.' 301 INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 803 Translated by In SLi-kao, a.d. 148-170, of the Eastern Han dynasty, a. b. 25-220. 12 leaves, This work is mentioned as a Hinayina-sastra in ^'-tsin, fasc. 40, fol. 13 a. The above two works are wanting in Tibetan. K'- yuen-lu, fasc. 10, fol. i b. 1347 mMM.%mm'^%u Pin-theu-lu-tu-lo-sho-wfei-yiu-tho- yea-w^n-shwo-f^-yuen-zJin. ' S(itra on the cause (Nid^na) of the preaching of the law by Pindola (?) Bharadv^a to the King Ud^yana.' Translated by Guwabhadra, A. D. 435-443, of the earlier Sun dynasty, a.d. 420-479. 9 leaves. This work is mentioned as a HInaySna-sutra in ^'-tsin, fasc. 31, fol. 26 b. 1348 if * H it ^ Tshin-pin-theu-lu-Mn. * Sdtra on inviting Pindola (?).' Translated by Hwui-Men, A. r. 457, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A. D. 420-479. 2 leaves. ^^m 1349 7^m=wm^MM^^U Tfip-yun-phu-sa-fan-pieh-yeli-p^o-lii^h-tei. ' Sdtra on the fruits of Karma briefly explained by the Bodhi- sattva Aryastlra.' Translated by Sanghavarman, a.d. 434, of the earlier Sun dynasty, A.d. 420-479. 12 leaves. 1350 ^ JS? H ^ ^ PI ^ Tso-sMn-san-mM-fa-man-yicin. ' Dhy&nanishiMta (?)-sainadhi-dhannaparyftya-s11tra.' Composed by Sangharaksha. Translated by KumS- rajrlva (first in a.d. 402, and afterwards revised in a.d. 407), of the Latter Tshin dynasty, a.d. 384-417. 2 fasciculi ; 8 divisions. Deest in Tibetan, Z^'-yuen- lu, fasc. 9, fol. 27 b. 1351 mm^ mm Fo-sn-hhrn-tska-Ian. Buddha>?:arita-]5:livya (-sAtra). Composed by the Bodhisattva Asvaghosha. Trans- lated by Dharmaraksha, A. d. 414-42 1. of the Northern LiSn dynasty, A. d. 397-439- 6 fasciculi ; 28 chapters. This is a metrical work on the life of Buddha, from his birth till the division of his relics (*Sartra). It has been translated • into English by Mr. Beal, and will a.ppear in a volume of the Sacred Books of the East. For the Sanskrit text, see Catalogue of the Hodgson Manuscripts, V. 34; VII. 10. There is a MS. of the same work in the University Library, Cambridge, which MS. is marked Add. 1387. The Sanskrit text consists of 17 chapters only, the titles and contents of which agree with those of the first 17 chapters of No. 1351 (except the titles of the nth, 16th, and 17th chapters), though the latter omits some verses. The following Sanskrit titles of the 17 chapters are taken from two MSS., at Paris (C. H. M., V. 34) and Cambridge above alluded to : — (i) Bhagavat-prasttti. (2) Anta^pura-vib&ra. (3) Samvegotpatti. (4) Strt-Tighfltana. (5) Abhinishkramana. (6) £%andaka-niyartana. (7) TapoTsna-pravesa. (8) AntaApura-vilSpa. (9) Kum^r&nTeshaTia. (10) Sienya. (or i^renika, i. e. Bimbie&r8)-abhiganiana. (11) K^tna-Tigarhana, (12) ArS(2a-dar{in. ' N&gasena-bhikshu-slHtra.' Translated under the Eastern Tsin dynasty, A. D. 317-420; but the translator's name is lost. 3 fasci- culi; 23, 21, and 14 leaves. The principal speakers are the Bhikshu Ndgasena and the Ea^a Mi-Ian,' i. e. Milinda (?) ; so that it seems to be a translation of a text similar to the Milinda-paTnho, though the intro- ductory part is not exactly the same as that of the P&li text, published by Dr. Trenckner in his Pili Miscellany, part I, with English translation. 1359 mm^m^M. Ziu-ts£l-phi-yii-^. ' An old (version of the) Samyukt&vad&na-stitra.' Collected by the sages and the wise. Translated by Khan San-hwui, A. d. 251, of the Wu dynasty, A. D. 222—280. 2 fasciculi. This work is mentioned as a Mabay4na-«astra in Jr''-t8in, fasc. 38, fol. 19 a. The following two works were translated under the Eastern H^ dynasty, A. D. 25-220; but the transla- tors' names are lost : — 1360 M^mw^m. SMn-y^o-ho-yii-iin. ' Stltra on blaming human desire or lust, and on the importance of the meditation.' 4 leaves. This work is mentioned as a Mahlyana- sastra in .ff '-tsin, fasc. 38, fol. 17 b. 1361 ft :t H ^ ^ ^ N6i-shan-kwS,n-^6-M-^. ' Stltra consisting of sections and verses on meditation on th« inner body.' 4 leaves. 1362 ^UU FSr-kwan-Aifi. ' Sfltra of meditation on the law.' Translated by Ku Ea-hu (Dharmaraksha), A. d. 266- 313, of the Western Tsin dynasty, a. d. 265-316. 6 leaves. This translation is not readable, if'-tsin, fasc. 41, fol. 6 b. The above six works are wanting in Tibetan. K'- yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 27 a seq. 1363 umi^m: Kik-y%h-/A.e-Jcm, ' StLtia on K&gyapa'a collection (of the Tripitaka).' 305 INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. ^06 Translated by An Shi-kao, a.d. 148-170, of the Eastern H4n dynasty, A. D. 25-220. 11 leaves. Men- tion is made in this work of Kasyapa's reproach of nine faults committed by Aianda. Deest in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasci 10, fol. i a. 1364 ^ ^ M. Tki-yxL-km. ' S Ta-shan-t4-kw£ln-hLhi-shw^n-shan-phi-na- je-kik-ik ' Maharya-mahabhirati-dvak4ya-vinayaka-kalpa.' 4 leaves. This is a later translation of a part of the nth fasciculus of No 363. Z^-tsin, fasc. 14, fol. 28 a. 1404 An m^^itmmni^ T£l-£h-A;m-lii^h-slio-nien-sun-sui-hhm-fa. 'Mahavairoftana-sfltra-sankshepasangrahadhyaya-Zcarya-lialpa.' 4 leaves. For the S4tra, see No. 530. 313 INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 314 1405 i ^ PS M Jli ^^ Wu-tsz'- tho-lo-ni-sun. ' PanHkshara-dharaml-gatha.' 1 1 leaves. The above twenty-one works are mentioned as Mahayana-sutras of the Vaipulya olass in ^'-tsin, fasc. 12-15. 1406 ir i ^ ^ 1^ .# >^ fP .Zan-wM-pan-^'o-tho-lo-iu-siiih. ' Karvmikarajra-prajiiS (paramita)-dharawl-vyakhya.' 8 leaves. For the Pragijiaparamita,, see Nos. 17, 965. 1407 ;^^^iI^^^MH^ TS,-lo-Hn-k§,n-pu-kliun-4an-sliih-s^n-m4i- ye-Hn-pan-^^o-po-lo-mi-to-li-tshii-shih. ' M ahasukha-va^amoghasatyasamaya-sfitTa-pra^naparamita- buddhi-vyakhya.' 2 fasciculi. For the Sutra, see No. 1034. The above two works are mentioned as Mahayana- sastras in ^'-yuen, fasc. 34, fol. 7 a, b. 1408 mmmm^^^m^^:^^ Fo-shwo-tsui-shan-miao-H-sian-kan-paii-A;'- tsui-sh&n-pi-mi-yi-tshie-min-i-SEln-mo-ti-fan. 'Buddhabhashita-anuttara-mawj'osrl-mMajfMananttttaraguhya- garranamartlia-samadhi-varga.' Translated by Sh'-hu (Danapala ?), A. d. 980-1000, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907. 2 fasciculi; 21 leaves. This is an earlier translation of No. 1370. ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 5, fol. 15 b. The following seven works were translated by Amoghava^a, A. D. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907: — 1409 ^ni^^mmm^mmwi Zin-kM-wM-phu-sa-pi-mi-men-sun-i-k-w^i. •Va^rara^a-bodhisattra-guhyadhyaya-kalpa.' 15 leaves. 1=1 1410 ^ il Tl ^# %J ^ ii ii: f i ^ If .S'in-kM-tin-shaii-A/m-yii-Mg-phu-hhieii-pliu- s^-nien-sun-f^-Hn. ' Va^asekbaranuttarayoga-samantabhadra-bodhisattvadbyaya- kalpa-sl^tra.' II leaves. 1411 ^ii|Tl^tJ^lli|^*ii Km-kan-tiA-ju-kie-km-k^n-sa.-to--wvL- pi-mi-siu-hhin-nien-sun-i-kwei. ' Va^rasekhara-yoga-vajrrasattva-paij^aguhya-iaryadhyaya-kalpa. 14 leaves. This is another translation of No. 1400. ^'-tsih, fasc. 15, fol. i b. 1412 M ^^ ^B ^ fir Wu-Mri-sheu-^u-lM-siu-kwan,-hliin-kun- yan-i-kwei. ' Amitayus-tathagata-dhyana-iarya-pCl^a-kalpa.' 15 leaves. 1413 -wmmmm^mm tl M; 'E '^ |/l Kan-lu-^iin-thu-li-pliu-sa-kun-yan-nien- suA-Man-tsiu-i-kwei. ■ Amrftaku»(feli-bodhi3attva-p1i^adhyaya-siddhi-kalpa.' I fasciculus. 1414 m^'^^m^i^^mi^ Kw4n.-tsz'-tsM-to-lo-yii-He-nieii-sun-fa. ' Avalokitesvaratara-yogadhyaya-kalpa.' 14 leaves. This is a metrical work. 1415 i^^ m fiw M tr 'I ft Shan-kwin-tsz'-tsM-phu-s^-sin-Aan-yen-yii- Me-kwan-hhirL-i-kwei. ' Arya-aTalokitesvara-bodhisattva-hndaya-mantra-yoga-dhyana- iarya-kalpa.' 6 leaves. This is an extract from No. 530. The above eight works are mentioned as Mahayana- sutras in ^'-tsih, fasc. 12 and 15. .1416 PI Phu-s^-hb-seh-yii-fa. ' Law of tbe Bodhisattva's blaming tbe lustful desire.' Translated by Kumarajriva, about A. d. 405, of the Latter Tshin dynasty, A. d. 384-4117. i leaf. This work is mentioned as a Mahayana-sastra in Z^'-tsih, fasc. 38, fol. 17 b, 1417 Sz'-phin-hhio-fa. ' iCaturvarga-siksba-dharma.' 315 INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 316 Translated by Guwabhadra, A. d. 435-443, of the earlier Sun dynasty, a. d. 420-479. 3 leaves. This work is mentioned as a Hinayana-sastra in X'-tsin, fasc. 40, fol. 17 b. The above two works are wanting in Tibetan, ^'-yuen-lu, fasc. 9, fol. 27b seq. The following seven works were translated by Amoghavagrra, a. d. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907: — ^ ^ i^ pI 1418 :k Ta-hhiu-khun-tsaii-phu-sa-nien-sun-fa. ' Mahakasagarbha-bodhisattva (-dharanl ?)-adhj£lya-kalpa.' 6 leaves. For the Dharanl, see Nos. 67-70. :^ i® pffl 5^ 1419 t: i Zan-wan-pan-^o-nien-sun-f^. ' KSnmikarajra-prajrMS, (pS.ramiW.)-adhyaya-kalp».' 7 leaves. For the Pra^iiaparamita, see Nos. 17, 965. 1420 m t.^ ilfJ^itMmmii; O-sho-^ru-lai-nien-aun-kun-yan-fa. 'Akshobhya^tath^gatadhy^ya-pftj^^kalpa.' 17 leaves. 1421 mMMMum^ikmrnwi Fo-tin-tsun-shan-tho-lo-ni-nien-suri-i-kwei. 'Buddhoshwtshavisraya-dharany-adhy&ya-kalpa.' II leaves. For the Dharawi, see Nos. 348-352, 796. 1422 mMi^iMM^M^±^ ;^ i^ Ht i^ ti ^ Shan-yen-mS,n-toh-Ma-'wei-iiu-"w^n-li-Man- t^-shan-yen-nien-sun-f^. ' Arya-(7anmSntaraka (?)-balakrodhar&^a..glghrodayamaharddlii. phala-adhy^ya-kalpa. ' 9 leaves. 1423 i^^:^ M ^^^M^B T^-shan-fM-kwan-man-shu-shili-li-phu-sa- hwa-yeii-paii-iiao-tsan-yeii-m^ii-toh-HS.-fan- nu-wan-z^an-yen-ti-wei-toli-i-kw^i-phin. 'Hah^y^Da-vaipulya-man^usri-bodhisattv^Tatamsaka-mtillatantra- ^anmS.iitarakaF(?)-krodbar3^a-maatra-inah^balagu7ia-kalpavaTga. 4 leaves. 1424 ^:^B^^mmMm:^ T^-fan-kwM-m^n-shu-shih-li-thun-^n-phu- sS,-hwa-yen-pan-Ai^o-tsin-yen-n)an-toh-^iS,- fan-nu-wan-^an-yen-b-phi-iio-lu-zii^- i-kwM-phin. ' MahS.vaipulya -man^rusii-kum^rabhiLta-bodbisattv&Tatamsaka- mfilatantra-^aam&ntaraka(?)-krodharS.9a-prasam8^mantra- avi^alaka (})-kalpa7arga.' 12 leaves. 1425 mmmmm^^^ Su-shih-ti-^e-lo-kun-y§,n-fa. ' Sushiddhikura (-stitra)-pflsr&-kalpa.' Translated by ^yubhakarasiwiha, A. D. 717-724, of the Than dynasty, a. d. 618-907. 3 fasciculi. Deest in Tibetan. Z'-yuen-lu, fasc. 6, fol. 16 b. The following two works were translated by Va^a- bodhi, A. D. 723-730, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618- 907:— 1426 r-mm^^m^mm^ Pu-thun-sh'->ib-tho-lo-iii-pi-mi-f^. ' Aiala-dtita-dharajii-guhya-kalpa.' 15 leaves. 1427 ^miM'^^w^^mM.mM j^in-k^ri-tii.-yii-/5:iS-siu-si-phi-lu-i;o-na- s^n-mo-ti-f^. •Vajrrasekhara-yoga-iarya-vairofcana-samstdhi-kalpa.' 17 leaves. The following two works were translatea by Amogha- vagrra, A. D. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618- 907:— 1428 ^mM^iAnM^^t^ m ^ii-k^n-tin-yii-^ie-/fcin.-wan-s]iu-sh'-li- phu-s§,-i-kw^i-kun-y£ln-f^. ' VagTa«ekbara-yoga-sratrsh2Mtaiaudr^ry^- 2>ala-inah&balakTodIiarS,<;&dhy£yarkalpa.' I fasciculus. This translation was made by Amogha- vagra, together with Pien-A' (Sarvajrwa 1). The above fifteen works are mentioned as MahayHna- sAtras in Z'-tsin, fasc. 12-15. 1483 m m^ m m ^ fja ^ m m %^nm PI Lii^h-shu-^in-k46-tm-yTi-/ii^-faii-pieli-shan- i-siu-iian-f^man. 'Sankshepa-va^rasekhara-yogdryapadanirdega-iarySbhisam- buddha-dharmapary^ya.' 14 leaves. This is mentioned as a Mahayana-eastra in Z'-tsin, fasc. 34, fol, 6 b. 1434 -^l^lIf^ii^fimfL Yi-tsz'-fo-tin-luii-win-nieii-sun-i-k-wei. 'Ekakahara-buddhoshnlshaZjakrara^adhyaya-kalpa.' 12 leaves. 1435 n^mmm^nm^^m. ^ # ^ ti -^ ft ^an-wan-hu-kwo-pan-^'O-po-lo-mi-to-iiin- tao-Mlln-men-aun-i-kwSi. ' K&runikar%a-fa9htrapS.la-pra^jiS,paramitS.-s(!ltra-bodhima»ute- dhyaya-kalpa.' I fasciculus ; 5 divisions. For the Sutra, see Nos. 1 7, 965. 1436 ^iiliSMitF^Cl^i^li'lfL Xin-kan-tid-lien-hw^-pu-sin-nien-sun-i-kw^i. ' Vajra«ekhara-puB(iarlkaTargahndayadhyaya-kalpa.' I fasciculus. The following two works jv^ere translated by Tsz'- hhien, of the later Sun dynasty, a. d. 960-1127 : — 1437 W^^ ia M ^ M $ '^^ ia ^ Fo'shwo-^!u-i-luii-lien-hw^-siii-.eu-lai- siu-hhin-kwS,n-niaii-i. ' Bnddhabb^sbita-^int&iakra (or -mam)-pun(iarlka-hnda;a- tatbagata-&iryS.-dhyS,nadvS.ra-kalpa.' 14 leaves. 1438 k^'^m^^^i^MWM Miao-M-sian-pin-tlln-yii-^e-pi-mi-kwS-n- shaii-A;Aan-fa-i-kwei. 'Manj'asrl-samantayoga-guhya-dhyaQakS.yllbhisambuddha-kalpa.' 15 leaves. The above five works are mentioned as Mahayana- sutras of the Vaipulya class in Z'-tsin, fasc. 15. 1439 ^f '" F^-tsi-yHo-sun-^in. ' Dharmasangraha-mahartbagathS.-s(ltra,' or Dhammapada. Collected by the venerable Dharmatrata. Trans- lated by Thien-si-tsai, A. d. 980-iooj:, of the later Sun dynasty, a.d. 960-1127. 4 fasciculi; 33 chapters. This is the last of four Chinese versions of the Dham- mapada. It is a collection of those verses in NV). 1321, being all spoken by Buddha. See Z'-tsin, fasc. 41, fol. 3 a. For No. 1439, see the Sacred Books of the East, vol. X, p. lii. 319 INDIAN MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 320 1440 m mm ^^m K.wkn-ik-kn-'weiri-yko-ki^. ' Important GathSs or verses on persuading and encouraging kings (or King Sadv&hana).' Arya-nag^r^Tina-bodhisattva-suiinllekha. Note at the end of No., 1441. Composed by the Bodhisattva Nagar^na. Trar slated by Sanghavarman, A-D. 534, of the earlier Suu dynasty, a. d. 420-479. '10 leaves. 1441 mm^mmws.m Lun-shu-phii-sS,-kwaii-iie-w^n-sun. ' Verses on persuading and cautioning King (SadvShana), (composed) by the Bodhisattva tisigSsgana.' Arya-n^g^r^una-bodhisattva-suhnllekha. Translated ty I-tsin, a. D. 700-712, of the Than dynasty, A. d. 618-907. 9 leaves. This is a later transla,tion of No. 1440. .K^'-tsin, fasc. 41, fol. 9 a. The following three works were translated by Amoghavajrra, A. d. 746-771, of the Than dynasty, A. D. 618-907: — 1442 ■laK^illiiit^t'^ii^ Pliu-hhien-A;iii-k^n-sa-to-yii-^e-nien-sun-i. ' Samantabhadra-va^rasattva-yogadhy^ya-kalpa.' 14 leaves. 1443 ^ il rl ^ # ^ Ji ^ |/l Xin-kM-tm-yii-He-hu-mo-i-k-wSi. ' Vajrasekhara-yoga-homa-kalpa.' 1 4 leaves ; 5 different kalpas or ceremonial rules. 1444 A m i^^mm^w^'Tf ^ Ta-pei-sin-tho-lo-ni-siu-hhiii-meii- sun-liieh-i. 'MahSk&ninikahridaya-dh^ranl-AiarySdhy&ya-saAkshepakalpa.' 10 leaves. For the Dharawi, see No. 320. :kWt^ 1445 ^^^mw-^M ^i 5g- m ^ Ji € Mi^o-Ai-sian-pin-tS-n-kwan-man-t^-Hao-wan- /Hn-liieh-Mu-hu-mo-i. * Homa-kalpa, being an abridged translation of the Man^ugrl- Eamantadhy&nB,dvS.ra-mf hlttantrai'^ia-stltra (No. 1041).' Translated by Tshz'-hhien, of the later Sun dynasty, A.D. 960-1127. 10 leaves. The following ten works were translated by Amogha- vagrra, a. d. 746-771, of the Thai dynasty, A. d. 618- 90J:— 1446 ^mrMMm^nrnm,^ Zin-kS,n-tm-Ho-shan-s4ii-^l-iiri-shwo-wan- shu-wu-tsz'-^an-yen-shan-siM. ' An excellent mark of Ma^usrt's Mantra of five letters, spoken .(by Buddha) ia the Vajfrajekhara-trilokStikramatia-siltra.' 3 leaves. 1447 ^mMM^^^^MM # ►ft Xin-k&n-tm-Hn-yii-^i^-wan-shu-sh'-li- phu-sa-£§;-yi-phin. 'ya(;Taaekhara-siitr&-yoga-ma»^u